#silvery leaves
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
GARRUS VAKARIAN: DATABASE IMAGE ACCESS. > PT. 1 : 2160, 2166, 2170. > all files backdated according to user preferences: (terran_coordinated.calendar).
#mass effect#mass effect fanart#garrus vakarian#mass effect garrus#castis vakarian#solana vakarian#turians#alien#palaven#artists on tumblr#illustration#art#scifi#video games#milkyart#garrus retro#I want to make more of these so I'm giving it a tag#headcanons go as such:#turians have a downy coat from birth to toddler age after which actual feathers develop - which molt during puberty.#they're the color of the plates since feathers are modified scales! so for the vakarian siblings they're silvery.#child garrus playing spectre - solana already annoyed by it back then. but hey at least he's using sources for his make believe? nerd#first time castis takes him shooting it's a live target. have fun kid I hope this won't awaken anything in you or do irreparable damage#castis voice: I didn't raise him like this!#well buddy someone did.#also - hard to see but the leaves and tree trunks have a metallic sheen :-)#god this took SO LONG ive never done something quite like this before! also wanted to do landscape for once.#social media is so hostile to this format but I think 3 images is a good workaround#will make a detail post later on... the faces are probably getting fried by tumblr :(#oh I gave castis the comic markings. they look way better and imo make more sense. and we donât talk about me:a here
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
While helping try to find a dead-short in the fence of my Uncle's field yesterday I spotted an unusual/unfamiliar shrub beside the fence that I've never seen in my area. Went back this morning to photograph it. I was gonna just post the photos and let someone else online ID it but I have SOME pride; I'll try to ID it first.
The one thing I'm certain of at least already is that it's a Viburnum.
2 notes
·
View notes
Photo
For some reason I never learned to use hair slides (or whatever they're called); I just can't fathom them. These leaf ones are pretty enough for me to want to try again. Leather hair accessories by Andrea Adams at Beadmask. (This photo via her DeviantArt.) Exquisite!
#design#handmade#leaves#leaf#faux leaves#hair accessories#hair slides#hair pins#blue#purple#black#green#silvery#wood#brown#warm brown
4 notes
·
View notes
Note
So you want to put Cream in danger. That's awesome man
"Shut! Your! Mouth!" He whisper yells through gritted teeth while using a free hand to hide his mouth from Cream. "I'll be out of here before I turn, so keep! Your mouth! Shut!"
"Mr. Silver, who are you talking to?"
"Ggh!" He turned to her. "N-No one important."
"What were you two talking about?"
"N-Nothing too important." He gives you a glare. "I was just telling our uninvited guest to leave." He says the last two words through gritted teeth.
#((Best to leave before he shows you to the window.))#Silvery Answers#anonymous#M!A Silver Unleashed#Silver the Hedgehog#((I thought someone was gonna make fun of him for partaking in a tea party if I'm gonna be honest.))
1 note
·
View note
Note
Bear, while I do think youâre very cuteâŠnothing will make me give up my CR poster đ not even if you begged
Looking at you like this right now
#at least leave it to me in your will! đ#also here drink this slightly silvery water its NOT POISON I PROMMY#bearanswers#anons
0 notes
Text
â©ă
€ cw. fem! reader, unprotected, established relationship, vırgin nanami, cowgirl, praise, size kink, premature ejac, mdni.
virgin nanami loses it once you tell him to ditch the condom.
âsweetheart, iââ heâd swallow, choking up on his words once cool air settles against his skin. he swallows, chewing on his bottom lip once he feels a brand new feeling. the rubbery latex wasnât blocking him anymore, and he groans once his swollen tip smears up against your entrance. soaked, he grows quiet once he looks down to see your dripping pussy hovering over his reddened frenulum thatâs tearing up with glossed pre-cum. âgod, âs warm,â the blond sucks in a single quickened breath as a curling pout twists against his lips. âa- are you sure?â
â âm sure, baby,â you whisper up against the hot shell of his ear. heâs so warm, his entire body arouse with temperature all because of the sweet sound of your voice. the center of your palm rubs against his cheek and he leans into your touch. metaphoric heart eyes form in his eyes as they dilate, his own thumping heart beating out of his chest. â âs okay, inside.â
âf- fuck,â nanamiâs head gradually tosses itself back, and with quick alignment, heâs back inside. he kisses his teeth once he feels the real thing, your silvery walls massaging around him. the glossy sweat that pours onto his skin shines against his body glimmers brightly. he groans, letting off a soft whine once he feels the brief tightness grow snug. âyouâre gonna make meââ
and within seconds, heâs cumming, hard. nanami barely even last a second after you take off the rubber, and heâs an entire mess. with a firm grasp, heâs reanimating your hips with his hands as you slowly jerk and move. âplease,â he gently pierces his teeth into your neck, shivering breath ghosting against your skin. âdonât stop, s- show me how to feel good, please.â
his words were like a broken rough whisper â you pause, staring into his eyes and heâs sincere.
nanamiâs heavily panting, beads of sweat racing down each sides of his forehead. fawn kind eyes bore into yours before he glances down at your sprawled out legs. âso pretty,â he hiccups, and even his touch was delicate. he was always gentle, he didnât want to hurt you. a few thick padded fingers drag and scurry down your hips before his lip quivers. âi- i want you, i want more.â
âso have me then,â you coo against his ear, the tone of your voice more teasing than anything. as your hips start to salaciously rock into him again, you grab onto both of his wrists, trying to guide him. âthere we go, âken,â you whisper, and you can hear a bundle of wanton whimpers leave from his lipsânever has he had a feeling like this, ever. he was so weak from your touch, your body heat, your taste. as your fingers tenderly brush against his, you make him cling onto your rickety waist. âhold me, like this.â
nanami groans, and heâs still sensitive, very. he just came, ribbons of balmy hot seed shoots deep into you and itâs warm. it makes both of his ears ring and he only wants more, more, more.
âokay,â he replies in a husky voice, and you can see blond shaggy strands of hair glue across his forehead. âo- okay,â he repeats, his tone dropping a bit lower. the bed mercilessly creaks as your rocking accelerates, his bulbous tip jabbing around every part of your cunt. once you show him how to touch you, he just canât keep his hands off of you. âi dreamt about this for so long, sweetheart,â and he watches your pretty lips contort into an amused simper. âs- sorry, is that too dirty?â
âitâs fine baby,â you plant a kiss near the inside of his neck. a long breath gets caught in his throat. heâs about to say something else but he pauses, pouting deeply. cute, heâs embarrassed. nanamiâs cock continues to rummage through your doughy insides, so much pressure that you feel it everywhere. your sappy folds squelch within each solid thrust before your arms wrap around his broad shoulders. âyou dream about me?â
âsometimes, yeah,â he huffs, and the irregular unkempt thrusts slowly transform into pure blissful sync. nanami looks so pretty, heâs losing the more you bounce on his cock. so good, his jaw tightens and heâs feeling every vein in his body prod. you were starting to grow dumb as each second past and your moans only grew louder right with him. nanamiâs head buries itself into your neck before he lefts off a frustrated whine. âitâs hard not to when youâre so pretty,â and his voice cracks at the end. you feel the tip of his tongue swirl around near your collarbone and you gasp. âgod, youâre even prettier inside t- too.â
âyeah?â you whisper, creating a trail of sloppy kisses down the slip of his exposed neck. heâs moaning more at your touch. you feel his beefy thigh start to bounce before his palm squeezes against your bare ass. âyou gonna cum for me again, kento? âs okay, be a good boy ân make a mess for me.â
a sheepish smile stretches against his lips, though instead of sheepish smileâitâs more of a pussy drunk one.
as you stare at him, his dimples poke against both sides of his cheeks and heâs getting lost into the way your hips twirl around him. âyour good boy, mhm. all yours, âm gonna cum a- again,â and his voice lowers significantly. your clitâs profusely getting thwacked and mashed up against his fattened tip and itâs so appetizing. with nanamiâs soft mousy eyes flicking backward until itâs nothing but pure white in his sockets, he gives your ass a soft spank. âk- keep riding me like that ân iâm gonna fall in love.â
and itâs right as he said that â he came again.
this time itâs a lot more. itâs thicker and languidly, you feel it spew out in velvety strips. his entire base was flaccid and heâs just idle inside of you. nanamiâs whimpering underneath you as his legs finally collapse. you watch him fall back against the cushioned pillows and heâs so flustered. âmhh,â he grouses as multiple jittery pants leave from his lips. nanami wraps strong burly arms around you, holding you close. âstay,â he rasps, still hearing the sloshes of his dribbling cum trickle in and out of you. heâs shivering, his teeth shattering and heâs never felt more sensitive. heâs definitely in love.
âokay,â you nod, feeling him hide his head into the crook of your neck again. heâs so clingyâbut you didnât mind, and his warm breath tickles against your skin. you get a brief scent of his rich cologne scent that drives forevermore drove you weak. sitting up to press a chaste kiss against his twitching ruby lips, you whisper shakily. âgood boy.â
and nanamiâs eyes were so half lidded, your praisesâhe couldnât get enough of them. seconds later and heâs still pouring into you deep, painting your gummy walls with his pristine-white color. with droopy eyes and flapping long lashes taking in your beauty, nanami whines. âmore, donât stop fucking me,â and you let off a gasp once he suddenly lifts you off his lap, lying you flat on your back. you land with a soft âoofâ before he spreads your legs, gazing at the satiny masses of cum that race down the crevices of your thighs.
âplease,â and you moan once he drags his tongue up your legs, stopping towards your puffy clit. âteach me h- how to eat this,â and his eyes rove towards your slobbering cunt. you feel butterflies build up in your tummy before nanamiâs quite literally drooling right before you. not only was he probably in love, he was also hungry.
âplease mistress.â
#â
vegasbaby.#nanami smut#nanami x reader#nanami x you#nanami kento x reader#nanami kento smut#nanami kento x you#nanami x y/n#nanami kento#jjk smut#jjk x reader#jjk x you#jujutsu kaisen smut#jjk drabbles#jujutsu kaisen x reader#jjk imagines#jujutsu kaisen x you#female reader#anime smut#divider: animatedglittergraphics-n-more
10K notes
·
View notes
Text
Unexpected Affections
Aemond Targaryen x Tyrell Reader Tag List
Synopsis: With just a smile, you had managed to bewitch and enthrall the stoic and cold prince.Â
Warnings: Sunshine x Grumpy Trope, ÂżSofter Aemond?, ÂżSimp Aemond?, Jealousy, Mature, 18+, Fingering, P in V Sex, Oral Sex (f receiving), Overstimulation, Not Proof Read
Word Count: 7,287
A/N: Really milking softer Aemond bc I'm pretty sure I'm going to take a break from him once s2 is released.
Heâs broken beyond repair. Too far gone to be saved. Aemond knew fully well that is how the others see him. The boy who had his eye taken was never the same. Darkness was his only solace, the walls too far up that no one dared to scale it and reach the true himâ simply taking the dark and villainous scrap of his true self that he was willing to give. All seemed to give up on himâ simply let him drown in his darkness, except you.Â
Like all things good, you came unexpectedly. You were a mere visitor from Highgarden, a noble lady who came with your lord father as he tended to business in the capitol. Aemond could never understand how you looked at everything and everyone with rose-colored glasses, but he supposed he should be grateful because if that trusting naivety in you were lost, your light would never come close to his looming darkness.Â
âWho is that?â Aemond asked his familyâs most trusted knight, Ser Criston Cole. Your figure caught his attention; it was as if you were floating along the gardens of his home. A small smile on your face and flowers adorned in your hair. He stood near the balcony, discussing important business with the knight, when his train of thought was lost and captured by your mere presence. âLady Tyrell, her father has business here with the crown,â the knight said absentmindedly. Aemond nodded and took one last glance at you before walking away.Â
The thought of you was quickly forgotten by the prince. He saw your presence as just another to add to the list of nobles at court who cowered upon his stature. However, you lingered in the back of his mind as he often saw glimpses of you walking through the halls of his home. Aemond stood in the gardens once more, this time waiting for his sister and her children when he caught your eyes. He waited for fear and apprehension to present themself in your orbs, the same reactions he would elicit from everyone. However, the prince was taken aback as you smiled at him. A small, respectable smile before you stole your eyes and continued to your promenading.
Aemond blinked his eye rapidly, trying to discern if he saw correctly or if it was a cruel trick made by his impaired vision. Aemond pursed his lips as he felt himself walk towards where you had passed. There was this odd pull about youâ more than your beauty; if it was just that, a comely face was never one to put the prince in a trance. It was an ethereal element that beguiled Aemond quickly. He had not even spoken to you, yet you had already managed to put such an effect on him.Â
He watched from a distance as you bent down and assessed a flower, your fingers caressing the velvety petal and bringing it to your nose to discern the fragrance of it. Aemond felt that pull once more, his feet carrying him closer to you. When you stood straight, your brows raised in surprise as you had noticed you were no longer alone. âMy prince,â You greeted with a curtsy, his silvery locks the warning sign that you spoke to royalty. Aemond was rendered silent, his mind already spinning at the sound of your voice. What was this? He could not explain what had overcome him. You bit your lip as no greeting left the princeâs lips, him only staring at you with an unreadable expression on his angular face. âAre⊠are you well, my prince?â You asked, daring to step closer and take hold of his arm to examine if he was truly well.Â
You watched as his lips parted and closed, no sound leaving it. âPerhaps you should find some shade; the heat may be too unbearable,â You say quietly and never take your hold off his arm, guiding him towards the shade of a willow tree in concern. Aemond was screaming at himself on the inside, hating that he was making a fool of himself, that he couldnât even speak, simply letting you guide him towards the shade and making him sit on a bench. Your concern for his well-being consumes your face and his being. âDo you wish for refreshment, perhaps wââ Aemond shook his head as he finally regained his senses.Â
You chewed on your cheek as the prince stood. âI am fine; I apologize for theâ the intrusion, Lady Tyrell,â He said stoically, and you shook your head and smiled at him. âNo need for apologies, my prince; no intrusion was made. But are you certain that you are well⊠you look a bit pale, my prince.â You say and quickly regret it as your mind reminds you that maybe that was just his true complexion. You swallowed thickly as you saw him pursed his lips, fearing that you had offended the prince. Aemond did not know how to take this concernâ this kindness that he was never the receiver of. âI am quite well; good day, my lady.â He walked away in haste as he feared that if he stayed longer in your presence, he would make a further fool of himself. You stood there in confusion; your lips parted as the prince almost ran from you.Â
The thought of you haunted Aemond until the night, his arm still tingling from where you had placed your touch. He replayed the scene in his mind over and over again, trying to convince himself that your concern was fictitiousâ that it was a ploy to be in the good graces of the prince. But as he recalled the way your eyes bore into his, nothing but sincerity was evident in your orbs. How are you this kind? To a stranger, no less. Aemond was restless as he lay in his bed; his mind kept conjuring your interaction in the gardens, refusing him any other thought than you.Â
When morning came, Aemond had made great lengths to avoid you, silently embraced as he had made a fool of himself in the gardens. As his training ended, Aemond tried to find reprieve from the loud keep in the library. Aemond believed he was successful in his avoidance of you, but as he stood by the threshold of the silent room, he saw, as you were seated in one of the chairs, a book in your hand as you silently read. His presence was still not noticed. He could easily slip away and be successful in his avoidance of you, yet, just like the other days, his body could not help but be pulled towards you.Â
When you noticed a presence standing before where you sat, you flickered your gaze upward and locked eyes with the prince once more. âPrince Aemond,â You acknowledge and move to stand to greet him, but he silently raises his hand and hinders your actions. You copied his silence as he took the seat across from you. You traveled your gaze through the library, uncertain what to say or do. âI hope you are feeling better,â You say quietly. Aemond licked his lips as he was subjected to your dazzling presence once more; even though he had willed himself to avoid it, it seemed you were inevitable.Â
âI am; I was simply tired,â He said, making certain to place coldness in his tone, hoping it would deter you and no longer present him with your kindness he stubbornly took as deception. Aemond felt his breath catch as you gave him another smile. A relieved smile for his well-being that was so genuine that he could not stubbornly convince himself that it was not.Â
You stayed silent as you felt that that was what the prince preferred. You tried to return to your reading, but his velvety voice sounded through the room. âWhat business did you have here?â He asked. Aemond was testing you, presenting you with his cold and calloused self to see if it would have any effect on you just like it did the other. He watched calculatingly as your lips parted, and he found trouble to remove his gaze from your plush lips. âIf I am being honest, I am not quite certain, my prince.â You said truthfully. You watched him raise his brow at you to explain further. âMy father has business he needed to tend to here, but he had not disclosed to me the reason for it or why I needed to join.â Aemond nodded and watched as your eyes were never removed from his gaze, surprised that you could hold onto his intensified stare.Â
âSo you have no purpose here?â He asked harshly. He expected a frown or a look of offense on your face, but he watched as you smiled as if you were amused and shrugged, âI suppose not.â Aemond stayed silent and continued to asses you as you returned to your reading.Â
âDo you like philosophy, Prince Aemond?â You asked after a stretch of silence, unable to bear the eerie and suffocating quiet. Aemond took a moment before he answered your query that no one had been interested in asking him before. âI do,â Another small smile appeared on your lips as you nodded. âThen have you perhaps read this? I have been mulling over the proposition of the archmaester for days now, but I cannot seem to comprehend it fully,â You say and turn the book you read towards him. Your fingers brushed as the prince took the book from your hands, and you could not hinder the chill that ran down your spine as you felt his cold, calloused fingers against yours.Â
You listened earnestly as the prince began to speak and explain the proposition you had trouble comprehending, going to great lengths to explain his thoughts on it, assisting and receiving any questions you had. Aemond paused in his explanation, feeling as if his mouth had gone dry by his prolonged speaking. He turned to the window and saw as the once high sun began to set; he returned his gaze to you, your chin resting on your palm as you had listened to his every word, clinging onto every syllable he had uttered. Aemond gulped as he realized his mistake. He had revealed too much of him; too much of his thinking was poured out in his explanation of philosophy. âI must take my leave,â he suddenly said, disregarding that he was in the middle of explaining another philosophical theory that was different from the first you had inquired about.Â
âOh,â You said and straightened in your seat. Aemond wanted to frown as he detected disappointment in your tone and eyes. That cannot be, can it? Why would anyone be disappointed in his departure? âGood day, my prince,â You curtsied as you stood, not wanting to take more of his time. Aemond began to walk away, cursing himself for his actions, but he halted by the door as you spoke. âThank you for your explanations⊠they were quite enlightening,â You said, and Aemond turned to you; the smile returned to your lips as you looked at him gratefully. Were you truly thankful? Thankful for him? Was that even a possibility? Aemond gave a curt nod and willed himself to walk away from you.Â
You were in the gardens once again. You were terribly homesick, and the gardens of the Red Keep were the only resemblance of your home that you could cling to. You were walking distractedly, a buzzing bee following you around as the flowers in your hair attracted the insect. You tried to squat it away, afraid to get stung when you accidentally missed a step, losing your balance, and were met with the cobbled floor of the gardens. Your jaw slacked in pain, and you tried to stand, your cheeks burning in embarrassment that someone may have seen your ungraceful fall. There was a stone by your side, and you tried to hoist yourself upon it, hissing as you accidentally placed pressure on your swollen ankle, but you were determined to stand and walk back to the keep to ask for assistance. Â
Unbeknownst to you, Prince Aemond had been observing you from above the gardens, and the moment he saw the sight of you falling, he made hastened steps to reach you. âMy lady,â He called, trying to hide his panting, and approached you as if he had only stumbled upon your presence. You sat before a rock, and he noticed you hiding your injured limb from his view, âMy prince,â Aemond watched in slight awe as you still tried to stand and curtsied before him, still holding onto formalities even though you were clearly hurt.Â
âAre you well?â This time, it was now Aemond to ask the question. You placed a tight smile on your lips, pretending that your injury was not at all bothering you. âI am fine, and you, my prince?â You asked, trying to speak of pleasantries. You shifted your weight on your uninjured leg and, for once, hoped that the prince would leave. âAre⊠are you certain?â Aemond inquired, wondering why you would pretend. âY-yes,â You stuttered, and Aemond narrowed his eye.Â
You sighed and placed your head on the ground. âI⊠I tripped, and I think my ankle is injuredâ but I do not wish to bother you, my prince. I can wait for the swelling to subside.â Aemond frowned at your words. How were you so concerned about his well-being but not your own? Aemond shook his head and stepped closer to you, silently scooping you in his arms. âWhâ My prince!â You said in shock as you were stiffly settled into the hold of Prince Aemond. Your arms circled around his neck to stabilize yourself. âYou donâtâ I could have just waited for a squire or maid to assist me,â You said in a slight panic and could not even bear to look at the prince in embarrassment. âYou are clearly in pain,â Was all he said as he carried you back inside the castle walls, the both of you earning strange glances from the members of the court.Â
Aemond returned you to your assigned chambers, trying to ignore the erratic beating of his still heart and the tingles on his skin from where he felt your touch. He placed you gently onto a settee, inhaling a whiff of your scent, and he felt intoxicated. He placed a respectable distance between you as the both of you waited for the maester he ordered a squire to fetch. Your gaze was still planted on the floor, and Aemond noticed the flush on your cheeks and the harsh bit you had on your lip, embarrassment clearly evident in you.Â
âI did not wish to bother you, my prince.â You say quietly, your tone heavy with guilt. Aemond could only hum a response, clueless as to why you were apologizing. The maester finally arrived, and Aemond stood by the side as he oversaw the maester, tending your injury. You tried to keep your pained reactions to a minimum as you felt conscious of the princeâs presence, but you could not help but hiss in pain, and your face contorted in discomfort as the Maester tried to move your injury. Aemond swallowed thickly as he himself was overcome with a phantom pain by the mere observation of yours.Â
âWill it heal, maester?â He asked in concern, stepping forward. âYes, my prince, it is only a swollen ankle; it shall heal by the morrow,â The old man spoke and stood, placing a cold, damp towel upon your injury, and you reached forward to secure its place. Aemond gave a nod, and his eye followed the maester who exited your chambers, leaving the door open. Aemond returned his gaze to you, your eyes finally meeting his, and he once again felt his breath caught in his throat as you smiled at him.Â
âThank you for your assistance and kindness, my prince,â You say gratefully, and Aemond felt his knees weak. No one had ever called him kind before. As always, you were met with his silence, but you dared say you were getting used to it. After a few moments of Aemond trying to comprehend your words, he gave a curt nod. âI shall leave you to rest; good day, my lady.â He said and willed himself to walk away from your presence he did not wish to leave.Â
Another day had passed, and Aemond had not seen a glimpse of your presence he had been trying to avoid just the day before. He had the urge to knock upon your door and to see how you were faring with your recovery, but he placed great restraint on himself as his mind deemed it inappropriate. So he waited another day. He stood by the gardens, his eye assessing every passerby as he waited for you. He had been stood by the balcony like a statue for the better part of the morning, but your presence had not been noted.Â
Aemond decided to walk around the castle, passing along every corridor in search of you and ready to act surprised as you two would eventually encounter once more. It was nearing sundown, and he had not seen a glimpse of you. Perhaps she is still resting. His mind told him, but Aemond was not entirely sold by that reasoning.Â
The prince attended his familyâs supper in his motherâs chambers. He sat quietly in his seat and saw the aggravated and tired faces of his mother and grandsire as they came to the table late. âWe apologize for our tardiness; the small council has been overburdened by a matter.â The queen explained as she took her seat. âWhat matter?â Aemond asked, always curious about the dealing made. âThe crown cannot afford to pay the dues it owes to House Tyrell⊠it is too great a sum, and the lord has threatened to withhold back crops for the upcoming winter if we do not pay their price.â The hand spoke, and Aemond pursed his lips, knowing that the debt to your house had been since the time of the conqueror.Â
âSurely they could be reasoned withâ they would not want to offend the rulers of Westeros,â Aemond said quietly and heard his mother sighed deeply. âPerhaps, but no meetings and negotiations can be made at the moment, for they had already left late last night.â Aemondâs hold on his fork tightened as he heard the words. You had gone without even a goodbye.
âI just do not know what we can offer to match their hefty sum,â the lord hand said and downed his wine. Aemond traveled his gaze around the table, his sibling not at all listening to the matter. âOffer me,â Aemond spoke, and he felt all eyes shift toward him. He turned to his mother, the queenâs lips agape in shock at his words. âThe crown does not have money to pay our debtâ then is it not a custom to offer marriage instead?â He asked rhetorically; the practice was made for centuries, but the price was usually paid with a princess, not a prince.Â
âAemond, mere debts are not paid with a prince.â The queen said. âBut it is not just a mere debt, now is it, mother? The Tyrells had as well placed a threat to the kingdomâs security over this winterâ and the mere debt you speak of has been established since the age of the conqueror,â Aemond turned to his grandsire, who he knew would understand his proposition. The Hand pondered over his grandsonâs words. âBut you are set to marry the Baratheon girl,â Alicent countered, and Aemond scoffed.Â
âWe owe nothing to the Baratheons, and do you not think that this matter looms greater?â He asked, âLord Tyrell only has a daughter, does he not? In time, the seat shall pass onto me as well, alike with the arrangements with Lord Borros. And with this, the crown will no longer be indebted to their house,â Aemond said, determined to see you once more. âThat is a most favorable solution,â The hand commented, quite content by his grandsonâs proposition. The queen sighed and took a moment to think of the proposal. âVery well then,â she sighed, and Aemond hindered the smirk threatening to slip his lips.Â
âI shall draft the proposal tonight and send a messenger to Highgarden first thing tomorrow,â Otto said in finality. âNo need, I shall offer the proposal myself in person,â Aemond said, and he saw apprehension in his motherâs eyes, disbelief by his decision, but none hindered him.Â
It was afternoon the following day when he had reached High Garden, Aemond riding atop his dragon through the morning, eager to reach his destination, you. âMy prince,â Lord Tyrell greeted him by the gates of their castle. âWhat business is so urgent that the prince of the realm had to fly his dragon all over here to the reach?â They had not even reached inside the castle walls when Lord Tyrell could no longer hinder his curiosity.Â
âIt is the matter of the crownâs debt,â Aemond replied, his eye scanning the halls in search of you. He heard your father reply with an âoh,â clearly anticipating the conclusion of the matter. âIs the crown ready to pay us the price owed?â Aemond hummed as he passed a portrait of you hung on the wall of your home, his eye entranced by the picture. âIn a way,â The prince danced upon the matter momentarily. âIn lieu of a payment, the crown is prepared to offer a marriage,â Aemond stated and watched concussion flush over your fatherâs face.Â
âWith respect, my prince, but that is an insulting offer. The crown has owed my house a great sum accumulated since the age of conquest!â Lord Tyrell seethed, and Aemond gritted his jaw. âI believe you are too hasty with your outburst, my lord. The crown is offering a union between me and your daughterâ an opportunity for your only child to be a princess⊠your grandchildren having the Targaryen name.â Lord Tyrell shook his head, âMy daughter is already bound to marry anotherâ titles are one thing, my prince, but there is still a debt to be paid.â Aemond felt the fire in his veins awaken at your fatherâs words. You are to be bound to another; that cannot be. You cannot be anyone elseâs when you had consumed his entire beingâ when you had presented him with such hope and kindness that he was certain he would find in no one else. You could never be not his.Â
Aemond licked his lips, certain that the words he would utter would be a gamble. âVery well then⊠a counteroffer, my lord. The crown cannot fully pay your price, so we offer a royal marriage and a fourth of the sum owed to you,â Aemond said, assessing the father's reaction as he mulled over the proposition. âI shall need time to reach a decision,â Lord Tyrell finally spoke after a long pause. âOf course,â Aemond agreed. âFor the meantime, you are welcome to the halls of High Garden, Your Highness.âÂ
Aemond waited as your father disappeared from his view before he went on his search for you. He walked through the unfamiliar corridors and found himself being led outside towards the gardens where he wagered you would be. When he saw you seated by a fountain, a smirk curled on his lips. However, it was quick to fade as he had noticed you were not alone. Aemond made furious steps towards you to announce his presence.Â
You were conversing with another when you felt your skin tingling and the familiarity of a cold gaze upon you. You turned to your side, and your eyes widened as you saw the prince approaching. You blinked slowly, trying to discern if your mind was playing a cruel trick. But when the prince stood an armâs length away from you, where you could see him clearly, you knew that it was not a trick. âMy prince,â You say almost breathlessly, curtsying lowly before the son of the king.Â
âHow⊠what brings you here, your highness?â You asked, disregarding the earlier presence you were with. âBusiness for the crown,â He replied, eyeing the man who stood beside you. You turned your eyes toward where the prince placed his gaze intensely. âOh, my prince, this is Prince Martin Martell,â You introduced, and you felt Martin stepped forward and bowed. âMartell? Are you not a long way from Drone?â Aemond gritted as he let out his hand to shake the princeâs hand. He wanted to smirk as he saw the manâs tanned face twist into a wince before quickly masking it. âYes, my prince, I come as a suitor for my lady,â He explained, and Aemond pursed his lips at his words.Â
You licked your lips as you suddenly felt the fresh air become tense, âWould anyone like some tea?â You suddenly interrupted the intense gazes of the two princes, walking in between them as you made your way toward a nearby table that had the afternoonâs refreshments. Aemond tapped his finger on the table, his eye shifting between you and your intended whilst you poured tea into everyoneâs cup. âIf I may ask, what business warrants your presence here, Prince Aemond?â Prince Martin inquired, and Aemond reluctantly shifted his attention from you, who was licking sugar from your fingers.Â
âA proposal for House Tyrell,â he said bluntly, swallowing thickly as your lips parted at the mention of your house. âWhat proposal, if I may ask,â Your turn to inquire. Aemond licked his lips and debated if he should give you the true manner of his visit. âA proposal for you, my lady, to be a princess of Westeros.â You feel dazed by his words, your body freezing in shock, and you seem to forget how to breathe.Â
Aemond looked at you expectantly, trying to search for any reaction in your eyes other than the pronounced shock. You were saved from his expectation of a reply when you heard your father calling for you. âIâ excuse me, my princes,â You say in a haste and hurriedly went to your fatherâs call.Â
âWhat is happeningâ the prince just informed me of his proposalâ in front of Prince Martell!â You panicked, recalling the scene to your father with wide eyes. You watched as your father paused his lips, an aggravated sigh leaving his nose. âBold of him to inform you of such proposals when I had not even given him my reply.â You shook your head and warily turned to the gardens, where you saw two princes seated by a distance.Â
âWhere did this proposal come from? I⊠I do not understand,â You whispered, recalling your days in the Red Keep; the moments with the prince that you tried to sell to yourself were meaningless to him. However, you supposed you sold yourself with a lie because those moments were enough for him to ask for your hand. Hope was dangerously blooming in your heart, emotions, and festering feelings you tried hard not to succumb to for the past days, now inevitable.Â
âThe proposal comes because the crown cannot pay the debt due to us⊠instead, they are offering a marriage between you and the prince and a fourth of the sum owed,â The hope that was dangerously blooming and had rooted itself in your heart quickly wilted, willing yourself not to show disappointment on your face. âOh,â Was all you could utter. âWhat is your decision then?â You asked quietly as your father guided you further into the walls of your home.Â
âYour courtship with Prince Martell has been settled for three years since your sixteenth name day, but no formal betrothals are in place, and we are in no obligation to the Martells,â Your father stated as you two walked along the corridors. âBut Sunspear is a long way from here,â Your father added, âAnd though Kingslanding is closer, and if I were being honest, I would prefer you to be a princess of the whole of the seven kingdoms rather than just Dorne,â You twirled with your hair as you listening into your fatherâs musing. âBut this marriage is just a way out of their hefty debt,â You nodded along and waited for your father to decide.Â
âSo? Which one of them?â You asked as you needed an answer, your nerves growing unbearable. Your father took in a deep breath, âI shall leave that decision to you⊠it is you who shall marry one of them; the money is not truly that much of a concernâ it was simply a bargaining tool for the crown to remember how indebted they were to us,â Your father explained, and your lips parted as you were given a daunting task.Â
âCan I speak with Prince Aemond for a moment? I⊠it isâ I need to speak with him,â you say, and your father gives the nod, âI shall have him meet you in the drawing room,â You waited nervously for the prince, your mind running as to what to say to him. You stood when the prince entered the room, your lips parting, ready to speak something you were uncertain of, but Prince Aemond spoke first.Â
âI know this is quite abrupt,â Aemond spoke and dared to step close to you, trying not to grow distracted by your mere ethereal presence. âIt is my prince,â You agreed. âCould I just ask why?â Aemond frowned at your words; it was quite a straightforward proposal. âThe crown owes your house,â He said matter of factly, âI know, but we ask for coins or land but not a marriage,â Aemond licked his lips, âAnd I am aware that the marriage is a substitute. However, you would understand that no one would be that inclined to accept a proposal just because the one giving the proposal is in debt.âÂ
âIs this a rejection?â Aemond took another step, closing most of the gap between you. He was aware that he was scowling severely, scarily even, but you did not seem to be frightened, a first for anyone he had encountered. âMore of a question,â Aemondâs brows raised at your words. âWell, itâs clear that this proposal is just an obligation for you, and if I am being honest⊠I prefer someone who would not see a mere business dealing.âÂ
âAll marriages are business dealings,â You pursed your lips at the princeâs words. âI supposed they are⊠but not every marriage is just a business dealing.â Aemond licked his lips, and the both of you were enveloped in silence. âI guess what Iâm saying is⊠I would not feel inclined to choose someone who proposes because it is their obligation,â You say slowly, surprised that you managed to come across your answer. If it were any other situation where the crown was not indebted to your house, you would accept the proposal eagerly, but your heart idealistic heart yearned for someone who wanted you truly and did not see you as a mere opportunity.Â
âMy lady, I think you have gotten the wrong idea here,â You furrowed your brows as all were clear to you. The proposal was just an obligation⊠isnât it? âNo one forced me into this proposal; the queen could not find a solution. This marriage had not even crossed her mindâ IâŠâ Aemond passed as you waited on bated breath for his explanation. âI have offered the marriage not because of duty or a way for the crown to escape their debt but because⊠Iâ I want you. I want you to be my wife.âÂ
You looked at him with clear apprehension, and Aemond actually believed that you would flash him your sweet smileâ perhaps a blush on your cheeks as he had said words so unlike him. âYou want me?â You asked incredulously, and Aemond nodded, boldly taking your hands into his. âBut why? We barely know each other?â You asked. Frowning as your eyes go downwards toward your hands clasped with the princeâs cold ones. âWhy?â Aemond asked in disbelief you would ask such a question? You nodded.Â
âBecause I just do,â Aemond licked his lips as it would appear that that was the wrong answer, watching as you stole away your hand and your lips turned into an adorable pout he was very much tempted to kiss. âIâ Because you are pretty, overly pretty,â Aemond spoke and hoped that would sway your mind, but that seemed even to offend you. âAnd because you are knowledgeable, I have never met anyone who had the same philosophical interests as me,â Aemond quickly added, and he wanted to smile as that lessened your frown.Â
âAnd most of all, because you are kind. You are⊠you are not one to judgeâ you came to Kingslanding without any criticism or fear of me. You actually saw me as an actual person and notâŠâ Aemond trailed as he felt a sense of relief as he said the words he thought none could ever compel him to do so. âNot like a weapon?â You almost laughed as you often heard others allude to him as such. Aemond nodded and took your hands into his once more.Â
âYou want me because I was kind and took an interest in you?â You asked, making certain that was his reasoning. Aemond nodded and dared to tuck a stray hair that obstructed his view of your face. âIf that is all that it took, what if then another comes along and presents you with such kindness and interest⊠am I simply to be set to the side?â Aemond sighed and cupped your cheek as he felt his stomach twist at your words and at the look of doubt in your enchanting eyes. âWhat ifââ You were ready to voice out another doubting scenario, but your lips were kissed shut.Â
You feel heat bloom into your cheeks, and you are stunned as you feel the princeâs thin and cool lips upon yours. Your eyes were wide at the sudden contact, but they fluttered to a close as you savored the feel and taste of him. âI do not know what more to say to quench the doubts in you⊠but you must know, I have never felt such a wayâ I have never wanted anyone or anything as much as I want you.â Aemond whispered against your lips as you breathed heavily, your body feeling afloat and alight.Â
âThe situation is not the most favorable one; believe me, I understand your qualmsâ but it is the only opportunity I had to make you mine,â You feel liquid fill your stomach, and words cannot find you. The only thing you could do was go to the tip of your toes and kiss the princeâs lips once more, a chaste kiss than the first, but it was a kiss that gave the prince his answer.Â
Three moons passed before your nuptials were settled. You stood by the door of the great hall, waiting for it to open and lead you to your soon-to-be husband. âAre you certain?â Your father asked as he clasped his arms with yours. You breathed out a laugh and nodded your head eagerly. âI am,â You said with a smile and took a deep breath as you heard the trumpets from the other side of the door.Â
Aemond sighed longingly as he saw the smile on your lips again. The smile that he had never been the receiver of before. The sweet and kind smile that led to all of this.Â
You beamed at your groom as he took your hand into yours, unable to remove your gaze from his unique lilac eye throughout the whole of the ceremony. âI am his, and he is mine,â You recited after the Maester, feeling Aemond lightly squeeze your hand as you said the words, a ghost of a smile appearing on his lips. When it was Aemondâs turn, you bit your lip as you felt your smile grow wider, your heart beating loudly in your chest, and delight taking hold of your whole body. âI am hers, and she is mine,â Aemond stated, eye filled with sincerity and promise.Â
You breathed in a deep breath as your husband stepped forward to seal your marriage with a kiss, your cheeks burning as you heard the cheers of your guests. âMy flower,â Aemond whispered against your lips as you parted, his finger brushing away the stubborn lock of your hair once more. You could only smile upon him, your heart in your eyesâ just one act of kindness, a simple smile had been the catalyst for you to find your love.Â
You chewed on your cheek in anticipation as you were being led down the halls by your husband, the bedding ceremony promptly taking place after the feast.Â
Aemond spared no second before claiming your soft, sweet lips once more. Gently pushing you upon a pillar in his chambers to keep you steady and flush against his body. âAemond,â You called as you clung to his neck, his lips trailing downwards and his fingers undoing the laces of your gown. âYouâre all mine, my flower⊠forever bound to me, my kind little wife.â Aemond hummed as he tasted your skin, his lips kissing your bare shoulders, the sleeves of your dress draping off. âIâm yours, my prince,â You sighed, but you felt slight dread in your stomach as he clicked his tongue in disapproval and slowly shook his head. âI am your husband⊠you must learn to call me by my name; no more titles and formalities,â Aemond lowly said, wanting to hear his name be uttered from your lips.Â
You nodded, âIâm all yours, Aemond,â You said and whimpered as your husbandâs eye darkened, and he forcefully slammed your lips. You feel your dress pool to the floor as he successfully removes it; he takes hold of one of your thighs and makes you cling to him, leading you to your shared bed. Aemond gently laid you down and parted your lips to admire the view of you sprawled before him. The thin sheet of your shift reveals all to him.Â
You gasped in utter shock as you felt him tear away the thin cover you had, fully exposing you to him. A strained moan left your throat as Aemond dipped down and took one of your tits into the hot cavern of his mouth, his tongue teasing the bud. You clung to his silvery locks; just that action alone made your core tighten painfully. Aemond smirked as he moved to pay attention to the neglected mound, your hips grinding upon his as you sought friction.Â
âAemond, IâŠâ You called, uncertain of what you wanted, but all you knew was that you needed more. âYes, wife?â He hummed and placed open-mouth kisses upon your stomach. âI⊠Iââ You stuttered, not knowing what to ask. Aemond sighed and moved his head to kiss your lips, âDo you want more⊠do you want to be pleasure, my flower?â He asked, as he could not be so cruel to leave you in such a state for much longer. You eagerly nodded your head.Â
It did not take long for you to be a moaning mess, your eyes rolled back in your head, and your back arched as Aemond placed his mouth upon your cunny. Licking and teasing your folds, âAemond! Oh, gods!â You called in utter pleasure as you felt his thin lips enclose your sensitive bud, sucking and licking it. You battled with your mind-numbing pleasure as you propped yourself on your elbows to watch his actions. He looked up at you, grinning as his fingers teased your undefiled whole. You bit your lip and breathed heavily, boldly taking hold of the leather strap of his eye patch. You saw as his eye darkened, and you hesitated, but Aemond gave a nod.Â
As you removed his eye patch, Aemond pressed his finger into you, your eyes rolling back as you saw his sapphire eye. Aemond returned his lips to your cunt, sucking on the bud as his fingers pumped in and out. He felt your walls clench around the digits and your moans growing louder. Through your closed eyes, you feel him smirk against your skin and curl the digits inside your cuntâ a loud moan leaving your lips as you come undone. Your hips violently move against his face, and the pearl of your cunt hitting gains his angular nose.Â
âOh gods,â You say breathlessly as you feel Aemondâs weight atop of you. You undid the laces of his vest as he removed his trousers. You looked downwards and saw the whole of your husband, his warm, pulsating length resting upon your thigh. The head of his cock weeping a clear liquid. âW⊠will it fit?â You say in disbelief, never having thought that something so phallic could be so⊠large and appealing. âOf course, you were made for me, my flower.â Aemond lowly said and kissed your lips as he aligned himself with your cunt.Â
You dug your nails onto his shoulders as he slowly tore his way through you. Him hushing your cries of pain and kissing away your tears. âIt hurtsâ Aemond, I⊠itâs too much,â You cried, your legs wrapping around his waist. Aemond reached downwards and drew circles upon your cunt to aid your pain. You waited for the pain to bleed into pleasure. Aemond tightly shit his eye as he felt the tip of his cock brush against a rough spot in your cunt, him fully sheathed inside you. He made cautious thrusts, watching as you would acclimatize to his length, and when he saw your eyes roll back, that was his sign to fasten his pace.Â
Aemondâs found your lips once more, muffling your moans and whimpers as his cock was relentlessly hitting the spongy spot in your cunt that made your core come undone over and over again. You were on the verge of your fourth climax, each of them coming quickly after the other, and your thighs started to shiver at the pleasure that had enveloped you fully. âAemond⊠Itâs too much. Iâ husband, I cannot,â You cried as you felt a different sensation, an odd pressure in your core unalike the other times you came. Aemond clenched his jaw as his cock twitched inside your cunt, âJust⊠come for me one more time, my flower,â He gritted as he wanted to coax another peak from you.Â
Aemond laid his thumb flat against your nubbin and rubbed circles once more, your voice already hoarse from your loud moans. âOh⊠Aemond!â You cried as the quivering of your thighs grew, and you felt the pressure in your core come undone; a differing climax from the first three overcame you. Aemond groaned loudly and tilted his head back as he spilled his seed deep in your cunt. You breathed heavily as you tried to comprehend what had happened, wetness pooling between your thighs, and an embarrassed blush spread through your cheeks and neck.Â
Aemond smirked and shook his head, trying to soothe the mortification in your eyes. âI knew you were capable of it,â He hummed and kissed your lips. He knew it was perhaps too much to test your limits in your first night together, but he could not help himself; he needed to have you in such a way. âMy perfect wife,â he hummed against your skin, and your reply came through your tired smile.Â
#aemond fanfiction#house of the dragon#aemond one eye#aemond targaryen#aemond x reader#hotd aemond#aemond modern au#prince aemond#aemond x tyrell reader#prince aemond x reader#prince aemond fic#prince aemond targaryen#prince aemond x you#hotd fandom#aemond targaryen smut#aemond smut#house tyrell#hotd smut#hotd fanfic#hotd fic#house of the dragon fanfic#aemond targaryen fanfiction#aemond targaryen x reader
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
My mom took these pics of me and doby yesterday :)
#hair reveal also#the middle part thatâs like silvery weird was supposed to be bright blue but none of the dye stayed đ#fuck arctic fox all my homies hate arctic fox#manic panic forever (I just ran out of my blue so I had to use my brothers arctic fox)#đž#I wanted to go to Sallyâs and get dye to put in the middle before I leave tomorrow but I think itâs fine and Iâm gonna ignore it#it looks cool itâs just not what I pictured
1 note
·
View note
Text
THE GREAT WAR
PART I †SECRET PREGNANCY AU
A/N: After seven months, it's finally here. Part I of Giyuu's Bundle of Joy. This fic involved a ton of research and tears. I hope you all enjoy. Special shout-out to @squishybabei @kentohours @homo-homini-lupus-est-1701 @ghost-1-y and @xxsabitoxx for letting me bombard your DMs with endless snippets from this fic for feedback. Note that this is a multi-part fic, and it will be a non-linear story.
CW: explicit sexual content ⌠MDNI ⌠loss of virginity ⌠unprotected sex ⌠protective/possessive Giyuu ⌠canon-typical violence
LISTEN TO THE PLAYLIST HERE
January, 1915
The moonâs rays filtered through the sparse canopy of the trees from above, bathing that small portion of the forest in its silvery glow. There, about twenty paces ahead, Giyuu locked eyes on his target.
A demon; one heâd been pursuing through the dense forest separating his Manor from the base of a great mountain for the last several miles
The demon had yet to notice him, for it was focused entirely on its own prey â a human woman, who was frantically zigzagging as she ran in a desperate effort to evade its clutches.Â
She was succeeding rather well in her endeavor, managing to dart out of the beastâs reach right as it snapped its sharp, deadly claws at her back. But the girl then miscalculated her movements and stumbled over something â whether it was a tree root or her own feet, he could not say â and she went airborne. For one, sickening moment, Giyuu feared he would not be fast enough to save her from falling victim to the demon he was readying to kill.
The girl squealed as she fell, just narrowly managing to avoid the swipe of the beastâs claws as they cut uselessly at the air where her back had been only seconds before. Something long and wooden flew from her hand as she sprawled across the forest floor â a broom.
Odd.Â
Steps quick and even, Giyuuâs thumb flicked his sword free from its scabbard. Within seconds of him drawing his weapon, the Slayerâs blade sliced seamlessly through the demonâs neck, its head thudding pathetically to the forest floor before the beast could comprehend the threat.
He landed swiftly on the balls of his feet, the Water Pillar quickly shaking his blade free of the demonâs blackened, rotted blood before sheathing it at his hip. A quick job â that was how he liked it; free of fuss.Â
Behind him, he heard the leaves coating the frozen ground of the forest shift and crack as the human girl heâd rescued rose to her feet. He grimaced; while helping rid the world of the blight inflicted upon it by demons was his lifeâs sole and true purpose, and one he fulfilled without hesitation, he was little more than a fish out of water when it came to talking to those he helped.Â
The girl had yet to flee; Giyuu suspected she might be in shock, if not a bit simple, and he sought to prod her along. After all, the sooner she left the forest, the less likely sheâd end up a demonâs meal and waste his efforts in preserving her life.Â
âYou should be fine now. Please return to your ho-,â The dark-haired Slayerâs words were cut off with a sputter as the head of the womanâs broom whacked him sharply up the side of his skull.Â
Giyuu stood there for a moment, dazed and slightly confused as he turned towards the woman whose life heâd just preserved.Â
The Water Pillar had not paid her much mind upon discovering her seconds away from becoming the slain horned demonâs newest meal, his attention having been entirely focused on eliminating his target. But now, without the distracting threat of a man-eating beast, he could see she was clad in the traditional attire worn by Shinto priestesses, though she looked far too young to have achieved such a status. Instead, she appeared to be much closer to himself in age. The front of her red hakama pants were streaked in mud and dirt from her fall, and several strands of hair had fallen loose from where theyâd been gathered in a ribbon just below her shoulders.Â
And she was glaring at him.Â
âWhat are you?â She demanded, and the Water Pillar noted the faint tremor in her voice that she worked to conceal behind her defensive stance, her broom braced in front of her like a blade.Â
A slow blink. âI am Tomioka.âÂ
It baffled him that he let his name slide so freely when heâd never been one particularly keen on sharing it. Yet, heâd thought that perhaps the exchange of names would get the wild woman before him to calm, and perhaps lower the sweeping tool â-
âWhat the hell is a Tomioka?âÂ
Giyuu wondered whether the â Miko, that was what young priestesses in training were called â had hit her head in the fall. âMy name.âÂ
A faint dusting of red spread across the Mikoâs cheeks as she realized the absurdity of her mistake, though she still did not lower her weapon. Rather, she jutted it towards him in what Giyuu thought may have been an attempt to be threatening.Â
âAnd what was that thing just now, Tomioka? And what are you?â Quickly, her eyes swept behind him, scanning. âAre there more?â
Idly, Giyuu wondered why he was bothering to indulge in such a silly conversation to begin with, chalking it up to the mere fact that they were still in a dark forest, with dawn still several hours away.Â
The foolish girl would end up a snack for another demon if she did not turn around and go home.Â
âIt was a demon. Iâd been tracking it for several miles when it stumbled across you. You can count yourself lucky â do not hit me again.â He cut off with a warning, eyes narrowing as the Miko drew the broom back up over her head.Â
There was a tense moment as the two regarded one another, Giyuuâs eyes locked on the Mikoâs trembling arm as she stared distrustfully back at him.Â
The girlâs hands twitched as the broom cleaved through the air once more, but Giyuu knocked it easily away, sending the cleaning tool flying uselessly to the side where it rolled under a bush.Â
âAre you finished?â Giyuu asked, irritation creeping into his tone as he stared coolly at the flustered Miko.Â
âYouâve stripped me of my only weapon, so I suppose I have no choice,â the young woman sniffed, her tone as frosty as his glare.Â
Giyuu grimaced. âYou would not have lost the privilege had you simply done as I asked.âÂ
The Miko folded her arms stubbornly across her chest and glowered at him. âYou would truly leave a woman defenseless in the woods? With nothing to protect herself?â
Giyuu scoffed. âYou are not a woman; you are a menace.âÂ
The young womanâs mouth opened and closed several times as her face flushed several shades deeper. âY-you!âÂ
A crack! somewhere in the woods made the sputtering Miko fall silent with a small squeak, and Giyuu was bemused to find that the womanâs hands shot to him for safety, when only moments before sheâd tried to clobber him away from her.Â
âYou said thatâŠthat thing earlier was a demon, yes?â She whispered and Giyuu nodded, tense as his eyes swept through the shadowy line of the trees, searching.Â
âDo you think there are more?â
âSo long as we continue sitting here like a pair of lame ducks, more are bound to come sniffing.â The wary Pillar replied. âWhich is why I suggest you return home â without bludgeoning me further.â
The young Priestess continued to cling to his arm, her eyes wide and anxious. Giyuu cleared this throat, and when the womanâs attention snapped back to him, he pointedly glanced down at her white-knuckled grip on the sleeve of his haori.Â
âApologies,â the Miko blushed, and her hands quickly relinquished their hold on his sleeve. She wrung her hands nervously before her. âMight you escort me back to my Shrine? Itâs not far from here â less than two kilometers.âÂ
Still within his territory â albeit at the opposite end of the forest where is own Manor stood. He grimaced, but nodded stiffly. His efforts to save the womanâs life would be in vain if she walked away from him and straight into the waiting, eager claws of another beast that lurked in the shadows.
The Miko smiled brightly at him and offered her name. Giyuu elected not to reply, and the girl settled into step at his side, a small frown pulling at her lips.
âIâm sorry for earlier â for hitting you with my broom.â The girl â Y/N â said a short while later, the faintest trace of shyness in her tone.Â
Giyuu did not think the apology warranted a response, and so he gave none, but the chatty little devil prodded him once more.Â
âDid I injure you?â She gestured to the side of his head where her broom had caught him.Â
Giyuu snorted, raising an eyebrow at her. âThe day I am hurt by a mere broom is the day I retire from the Demon Slayer Corps.âÂ
Y/N hummed in contemplation. âAnd what exactly is the great and mysterious Demon Slayer Corps?âÂ
The Water Pillarâs eyes remained forward. âI should think the name is self-explanatory. There are demons who eat humans. We slay them.âÂ
Inwardly, Giyuu cringed at the harshness of his words. It did not happen often, but there were times when he wished he was better with them, when he wished he did not come off quite as aloof and callous âÂ
âYou do not know how to talk to people very well, do you Tomioka-sama?â Y/Nâs tone was not judgmental; it rather had a mild curiosity to it, as though she were merely commenting on the weather or the quality of a cup of tea.Â
But the Water Pillar did not know how to answer her. Kocho once told him that others disliked him, but Giyuu wasnât sure that was entirely true; after all, no one had ever said so much to his face.Â
Then again, if the young shrine maidenâs words were anything to go by, then perhaps the Insect Pillarâs scathing assessment hadnât been too far off the mark.Â
âWhat even brought you into the forest so late at night?â Giyuu did not know why the question needled at him, but he found the pressing silence of the trees more disconcerting than the Mikoâs voice, and so he was desperate for the distraction. âAnd why a broom?â
Y/N herself seemed surprised at his sudden interest. âNight-blooming herbs,â she said plainly, as though it were the most obvious thing in the world. âThey are critical for certain rites and medications. And I cannot collect them any other time. The broom was for protection, obviously.âÂ
âI wasnât aware shrines still performed rituals,â Giyuu pushed an errant tree branch out of their way, and ahead, faint lights began to swim into view. The Shrine. âAre you not a mere relic of a time long since-passed?âÂ
âIâll have you know that we still perform basic cleansing rites for those in the village,â Y/N bristled. âAnd we provide medical aid, since there is no hospital nearby.â
She shot him a cold look. âModern medicine would not have developed but for ancient practices such as ours.â
Giyuu frowned. He hadnât meant to insult the woman. âBe that as it may,â he said flatly. âDemons prowl at night. You wandering into the forest none the wiser is akin to you waltzing into their territory with a giant sign that says âEat me.ââ
Y/N grimaced. âThen what would you have me do? Neglect my duties?âÂ
He could sympathize with that. âNo, Iâm not saying you should forsake your obligations,â he furrowed his eyebrows at the thought. âPerhaps it is simply a risk you must take. But you should at least be aware of your surroundings.â
Y/N looked upon him with a miserable expression. âYouâre of little help, you know that?âÂ
Giyuu only frowned, perplexed as to why she couldnât understand the import of his words.
An awkward silence ensued, punctured only by the faint hoot of an owl. For that, the established swordsman was grateful; noise meant the absence of predators, which meant they were safe â for now.Â
âYou mentioned tracking the demon earlier â how long had you been doing so?âÂ
âA while.âÂ
The girl was relentless. âAnd you just so happened to track it here? Where it was conveniently chasing me?âÂ
âI patrol this region. Your rescue was nothing more than coincidence and luck on your part.âÂ
âMy gratitude is endless,â the shrine maiden said drily. âForgive me for not falling to the ground in prostration.â
At that, Giyuu fell silent and refused to engage in any further conversation. The shrine maiden, for her part, seemed to take his cue that he had no interest in her or exchanging meaningless pleasantries, and so she too, went quiet.Â
The forest floor eventually began to slope gradually up, and before long, Giyuu found himself walking along a carved rock path that curved through the trees until it widened at a great set of stone stairs. At the very top of the steep incline, he could spot a great Torii gate.
Y/N turned to him with a beaming smile. âAllow me to introduce you to the Shrine." Tomioka opened his mouth to protest, but she quickly added, âYou should at least know who it is you have dedicated your life to protecting.âÂ
âIâd rather not.â
But she was already leading him up the stairs, his wrist pinched delicately between two of her fingers. Realistically, Giyuu knew it would take him no effort to shake the womanâs hold and disappear into the night. But to his own bemusement, he allowed her to tote him behind her as though he were little more than a useless pet.Â
The pair passed under the Torrii and into a sprawling courtyard. Though night sky was a deep, inky black, the perimeter of the courtyard was dotted with several stone lanterns -- toro -- each of which had been lit with a generous flame. Giyuu's quick perusal of the Shrine, however, was cut short as the Miko led him into the Shrine's main structure -- the honden -- and tugged him down a narrow hallway. Based on his rough appraisal of the building, Giyuu surmised she was taking him to the center of the honden, likely where the girl's master was.
His theory was proven correct when Y/N drew up to a great slat of shoji panneling. The Miko knocked softly on one of the wooden beams before she slid the door aside, revealing a great, open room that was littered with scrolls, half-dried pots of ink, and burned incense sticks. There, in the center of the room, knelt the head Priestess of the Shrine. She was an old, shriveled, wrinkled thing. The white hair that sheâd gathered into a knot at her neck was as wispy as the thinnest clouds, and a quick glance over her hands revealed swollen joints covered by skin spotted with age.
But the Priestess did not appear to be a gentle elder by any means; her thin mouth was curled down into a sneer that was directed at the Miko at his side, and her eyes were hard and cold. Â
"Head Priestess," Y/N bowed to her elder. "This man is called Tomioka, and he helped save me tonight in the forest."
Giyuu resisted the urge to snort. Helped, indeed.
The old woman's eyes shone bright with an emotion he could not name as the Miko continued. "A creature attacked me as I was returning home. Tomioka says he is a swordsman whose occupation --"
âI know what he is, girl,â the Priestess snapped at her student before she turned those beady eyes to him. âA member of the Demon Slayer Corps will always be welcome at this Shrine â particularly one as esteemed as yourself.âÂ
The Water Pillar straightened at the old womanâs casual mention of the Corps. âI was not aware that of any Shrines so affiliated with the Corps.âÂ
âThere was a time when the Demon Slayer Corps would partner with shrines such as this to carry out its mission,â the Priestess replied evenly. From his periphery, Giyuu spotted Y/Nâs head snap toward her mentor, her jaw slack. âOnce, priestesses were akin to shamans who offered a variety of rituals for cleansing and protection. You slayers relied on our connection with our communities to operate more effectively, and we in turn, counted on your protection to fight what we could not.â
Despite the distinct scent of sake that clung to the elderly shrine keeper like a cloud, her eyes remained sharp and fixed upon him, and her wrinkled mouth pulled into a rueful smile. âNow, it seems, our wise and benevolent government has forced us both to retreat to the shadows to operate in secret.â
She bowed her head. âYou have nothing but my respect, Lord Hashira. You are always welcome here.âÂ
Giyuu did not respond, but he inclined his head toward the Priestess in polite acknowledgement.Â
Y/N gaped at her Master. "Lord --?"
The old woman poured another generous serving of sake and brought the choko to her lips. âThough we are honored by your visit, young Lord, Iâm afraid your presence is nothing more than a calculated effort by this one,â she nodded pointedly at the young shrine maiden at his side, whose cheeks pinkened. âTo keep herself out of trouble. My apprentice was not permitted to leave the grounds, you see.âÂ
âOh hush you old drunk,â Giyuuâs eyes snapped to the irate Miko in surprise. âI told you earlier I was going to the village market ââÂ
âTelling me while I am in the middle of lessons with the younger girls and sprinting off before I can respond is hardly me giving you permission,â the Priestessâs mouth curled into a sneer. âYouâve defied me for the last time, girl.âÂ
The old Priestess turned away from her apprentice, dismissive. âYou will take the rice bundles and hang them in the drying shed â every last one, for the next three days.âÂ
âYou hag!â Y/N fumed, her face pinched in outrage. âI was on rice duty all last week without an ounce of assistance ââÂ
âAnd you apparently have yet to learn your lesson,â the old woman retorted bitterly, shooting the seething Shrine Maiden a withering glare. âConsidering you still think it seemly to mouth off at any and every opportunity ââÂ
The Miko spat a curse at the elder Priestess so filthy and colorful that even Giyuu could not mask his surprise, raising his eyebrow. But if Y/Nâs outburst shocked the Shrineâs head, the old woman gave no sign. Instead, she only glowered at the young woman as the latter turned and shoved the shoji door harshly to the side. Giyuu, ever the unwilling observer, was left to be pulled by his wrist back into the hall behind the young Miko before she whipped around to face her senior once more.Â
Giyuu had thought himself stunned by the crassness of the Shrine Miadenâs language before, but nothing prepared him for the sight of the obscene gesture she made at the old woman before she slammed the door firmly shut.Â
A telling crash on the other side of the wall signaled the Elder Priestess had hurled her empty sake dish at the door with all her might. âAnd work on your aim!â Y/N snapped before turning sharply on her heel to stomp out of the honden, tugging the Water Pillar helplessly behind her.Â
âShe seems unstable.â said Giyuu once they were a safe distance away from the main Honden.Â
Y/N brushed aside his concern with a flippant waive of her hand. âGranny is harmless. As her charge, I suppose I instigate her nearly as much as she torments me.âÂ
Granny. It made sense, then, the curious affection the girl held for the rancorous head Priestess, even if he could not bring himself to fully understand it.Â
âYou are more than welcome to stay the night,â the Mikoâs mood lightened considerably the more she put distance between herself and the drunken head Priestess. âWe serve breakfast at sunrise, but of course, youâre not obligated to attend.âÂ
The ravenetteâs mouth quirked down in a faint grimace, the only sign of his discomfort. âI should return to my own home.âÂ
âItâs quite late,â Y/N glanced up at the night sky, now awash with stars that surrounded the fat, glowing moon like thousands of glittering jewels. She turned back to him with a radiant grin. âAt least allow me to show you around.â
â
If anyone had asked him, Giyuu Tomioka would not have been able to explain the series of events that had led him here.Â
He distinctly remembered telling the vexatious young Shrine Maiden no, that he could not stay the night, yet somehow heâd found himself in the Shrineâs old, musty guest house, already prepared for his stay, a lantern flickering merrily in the corner.Â
He glanced warily at the fresh sleeping kimono folded beside his futon. The possibility of him actually sleeping in such an unfamiliar place was nil and while the Water Pillar certainly had no issue in appearing impolite to others, he thought that perhaps the Shrine was affiliated with the connection of Wisteria Houses dotted throughout the land, and he didnât want to risk offending the head Priestess and cause her to shut her gates to other slayers in need of lodging.Â
So, Giyuu paced the floor of the small guest house, restless. Though his eyes remained carefully trained on the window of his room, waiting for the slightest hint of movement that would give him an excuse to leave without offending his hosts, no sign of either his crow or any demonic threat manifested. Though, he supposed with a frown, it shouldnât surprise him that heâd not heard from Kanzaburo; the ancient bird was likely flitting about the forest, lost.
He continued to pace until finally, the sky in the East began to lighten signaling that dawn was fast approaching. Stealthily, he slipped out of the small hut that had served as his temporary accommodations and made his way toward the Torii under which he and that Miko â Y/N â had passed upon their arrival.
Heâd almost cleared the gate when he saw the elder Priestess standing beside the Torii, apparently waiting for him. Giyuu nodded his head at her, the only expression of courtesy he was willing to give, but he was halted as the old woman flung out a single arm in front of him, her hand flat and palm turned up, waiting.
And that was how Giyuu learned the Shrine was not, in fact, a Wisteria House; not as he was forced to fork over a considerable sum of his earnings into the Priestessâs expectant hand.Â
Wisteria Houses meant Corps Members stayed free of charge; the price the Shrineâs keeper demanded in exchange for his brief stay bordered extortion.
At least heâd had the money; if heâd been of any lower rank, the old woman would have cleaned him out. Â
He scowled as he departed but his irritation quickly fell away as he finally laid eyes on Kanzaburo, who nearly collided with his Masterâs head as he struggled to pant out his orders.Â
And so, as the Water Pillar trekked through the forest and toward his new assignment, the view of the Shrine faded behind the dense canopy of the mountain forest, and so too, did any final, sparing thoughts of it, or its inhabitants.
âââ-
Nearly a month passed since Giyuu stumbled across the strange shrine maiden in the forest separating his Estate from the old Shrine, and the Miko had nearly faded from his memory. Not that such a feat was difficult; the raven-haired Pillarâs mind was far more occupied with tasks like patrol and chasing down leads that could potentially lead the Corps to an Upper Rank demon to focus on much else.Â
Heâd intended only to find a decent meal and then depart the village before nightfall to investigate rumors of women disappearing in a small town to the south. Night was rapidly approaching, however, and heâd yet to find any vendor that sold anything he liked, much to his chagrin. He was about to cut his losses and continue on, when he spied a familiar blur of white and red idly perusing one of the stalls, apparently oblivious to the impending sunset.Â
Without thought, his feet carried him toward her, his annoyance sparking to life.Â
âWhat do you think youâre doing?âÂ
The Mikoâs â Y/Nâs â head turned back and her eyes widened in surprise at the sight of the Pillar standing behind her.Â
âTomioka-sama,â she greeted with a polite bow. âI did not expect to see you so soon.âÂ
He ignored her greeting, choosing instead to take a step closer. âI asked what you were doing.âÂ
If she was taken aback by his terseness, she didnât show it. âI am returning to my shrine after an afternoon of errands,â she replied smoothly. âAs is usual for me.âÂ
âIt is nearly dark.âÂ
âAn astute observation,â and to his annoyance, he saw an amused twinkle in her eye. âDo you also know that tonight is also a full moon?âÂ
Said moon had already made an appearance above them, growing brighter and brighter as the sky faded from twilight to night.Â
Giyuu had never been one for rolling his eyes, but the young womanâs knowing smirk grated at something inside him, made him feel as he often did whenever Kocho would make a sly comment with that smile of hers, that for some reason made him feel like he was the butt of some joke only she knew.Â
He grimaced. Teasing; thatâs what the shrine maiden was doing. She was teasing him.Â
âIt is nearly dark,â he repeated. âAnd I did not think youâd be naive enough to risk traveling after sunset.âÂ
âI believe it was you who insisted I did not have to ignore my duties, so long as I paid attention to my surroundings.â She replied coolly. âSo that is exactly what I am doing.â
He resisted the urge to roll his eyes. Fine. If the stubborn girl wanted to be bait for whatever awaited her in the forest once the sun finally set, then that was her choice. Heâd saved her once, and heâd given her sufficient warning; what she did from then on did not concern him.Â
He was about to bade her farewell when a slurred, boisterous voice boomed her name from across the market. Several heads turned toward the source, including Giyuu's, until he found a round faced, piggish man stumbling away from a sake stand, his cheeks flushed a bright red.
The man repeated the Miko's name in that grating, sing-song voice of his. "Whe're you goin' all by yourself so late?"
He didn't know what possessed him to ask, but Tomioka turned to the shrine maiden. "A friend?"
âHis name is Susumo,â she said airily, though she could not conceal her scowl as the man drew closer. âHeâs merely the village drunk who forgets to keep his hands to himself.â
The shrine maidenâs eyes narrowed accusingly at the villager, and the Miko remarked, in a raised voice, âAnd he is not welcome at the Shrine, though he pretends to forget otherwise.â
Susumo only held his hands up, as though in surrender. âYou canât blame a man for wanting to know what lies under all those layers,â and as if the implication of his lechery wasnât clear enough, he gave the Miko a leering once-over. âCanât say I was disappointed.âÂ
âBut your friend is right,â he slurred, a smirk forming on his lips. âThe dark is too dangerous for a pretty thing like you to risk walking back alone ââ
âI shall escort her,â Tomioka said abruptly and she whipped back to him, her mouth falling open. âAfter all, Iâm welcome at the Shrine.âÂ
Susumo, too, gaped at the Swordsman. The Miko recovered quickly however, unwilling to allow the opportunity to pass or for the Slayer to suddenly come to his senses and realize heâd rather leave her to fend for herself in the forest.Â
âYou have my gratitude, Tomioka-sama,â and she gave him a small bow of her head. Relieved, she flipped her braid over her shoulder and smiled warmly up at her raven-haired companion. âShall we?â
She did not wait for Tomioka to answer, nor did she give any further acknowledgment to Susumo, who only continued to stare at the Hashira, his face bright red. With a feigned indifference, she breezed past him, but a sudden yelp from behind caused her to snap back in alarm.Â
The first thing she noticed was the proximity of the back of a dual-patterned haori as it stood between her and the village drunkard. The Water Pillarâs shroud nearly brushed the tip of her nose, forcing her to step back. Cautiously, she peered around Tomiokaâs rigid form, and her eyes widened at the sight before her.Â
Susumo, it appeared, had tried to grab her, only to be cut off by the Water Pillar himself, who snatched him by his wrist. Though it did not appear that Tomioka was using a great deal of effort to restrain him, it was clear Susumo was struggling â greatly so â against the ferocity of the Slayerâs hold, given how a vein bulged in his forehead, his face, rapidly turning purple.Â
Her gaze flicked to the Swordsmanâs hand, and she felt herself blanch at the odd angle of Susumoâs wrist.Â
She was no doctor, but she knew wrists werenât meant to twist as his did in Tomiokaâs crushing grip.Â
âLeave.â the Water Pillar ordered coldly, and there was a darkness in his eyes that matched the brutality of his hold. âYour presence is unnecessary and unwanted.â
âY-you! Susumo sputtered.
But Tomiokaâs grip only tightened. âNow.â
And then he released him, Susumo half-stumbling back from the Swordsman. His eyes were wide with both fear and loathing, and he muttered incoherently under his breath as he massaged his rapidly-swelling wrist.
The Water Pillar, however, did not pay any more attention to the red-faced villager. He turned only to the shrine maiden, who remained frozen in place, her eyes wide. "Shall we?"
Numbly, Y/N nodded and the two set off down the path that led back to the Shrine. Dimly, the Miko noted that the Slayer kept noticeably close to her as they walked, as though he was unwilling to let her wander too far away. The air between them as they traveled was thick and tense. She was on edge enough thanks to Susumo and his oily words, and she was desperate to do anything to distract herself from the buzzing mounting under her skin.Â
She cast a sly, sidelong glance at the Swordsman walking at her side. Heâd not been receptive to her small-talk the last time heâd escorted her back to her Shrine, but saying something â anything â would be better than this stifling quiet threatening to choke her.
âHow old are you?â Before the Swordsman could decide whether to answer, she continued on. âIf I had to guess, I would suspect youâre around my age, and I just passed my nineteenth birthday.â
She hummed aloud. âYou seem quite young, yet youâve achieved some level of status as a swordsman, according to Granny.â Her eyes fell to the blade secured at his hip before she lifted them back to his profile. âYet youâre as withdrawn and taciturn as an old man.âÂ
Her words, thankfully, seemed to irritate him into responding. âAre you always so forthright?â Â
The Miko grinned. âPerhaps I am like you, Lord â what was it? Hashiba?â
âHashira.âÂ
âYes, that. Perhaps I am like you, Lord Hashira â utterly lacking in social ability.â There was a mischievous twinkle in her eye as she brushed her shoulder against his bicep. âBut at least I make up for it by talking.âÂ
âTalking is a distraction,â Tomioka monotoned, his eyes fixed resolutely on the hidden path of the forest before them. âIt only serves as an interference to oneâs duties.â He looked pointedly at the Mikoâs profile, but inexplicably found himself unable to look away. âOr an excuse to ignore them.âÂ
But she was unflappable. âAnd yet you are the one who decided to escort me all the way back to my Shrine â so who is the one ignoring their duties, Tomioka-sama?âÂ
âI think you enjoy diverting my attention,â the Water Pillar retorted, though Y/N could see the rising annoyance in his eyes.Â
She felt his gaze bear into her as she flipped her loose hair behind her shoulder. âItâs not possible to distract someone unless they find the diversion in question captivating, Tomioka-sama.âÂ
The Water Pillar almost looked amused. âAnd you are certainly that, Y/N.âÂ
The Miko ducked her head to avoid that piercing gaze, so that the ravenette would not see the faint rosy blush creeping across her cheeks. âI did not think you had the constitution for teasing, Lord Hashira.âÂ
Tomioka looked at her fully then, a frown tugging at the corner of his mouth. âI do not jest.â He hesitated for a moment, eyebrows furrowed as he scrutinized her. âNor do I lie.âÂ
Y/Nâs lips parted. There was something about the way the Swordsman beheld her that made her stomach flutter. In her last encounter with the enigmatic Slayer, sheâd been so rattled by her close encounter with the demon, that she hadnât truly noticed much about the man whoâd saved her life, apart from his bland detachment and rather unfortunate social skills.Â
But now, the Miko was struck by how handsome the raven-haired Hashira was; she was mesmerized by the deep azure of his eyes, as vast and deep as the sea. His skin was a delicate alabaster, and, contrasted with the flesh of his hands which were calloused and scarred, his face had not a blemish in sight.
She blinked, clearing away some of the fog that had crept into her mind, put there by the vexatious Slayer. âI must return to my duties,â she said softly.
They spent the remainder of their journey back to the Shrine in silence. She was quick to break away from him the moment they passed under the Torii, though not before she muttered that he was welcome to stay, should he so choose.
She busied herself with her duties, but even the neediest obligations could not fully distract her from feeling the burning heat of his stare as the Water Pillarâs watched her fiercely from across the courtyard. And nothing, nothing at all could have prepared her for how he eventually joined her in carrying out her duties,Â
The Water Pillar stayed the night once more, departing sharply at daybreak. Later, as Y/N swept the courtyard free of loose brush and clutter long after his departure, she noticed a crow sitting high in a tree, its black eyes watching her every movement. Though its gaze was sharp, the presence of the great, sleek bird did not disturb her, though not as much of a feather twitched from its perch upon the branch as the Miko continued through her day.Â
As sheâd readied for bed later that night, she realized sheâd felt oddly comforted by the crow. She imagined it a silent protector, a new guardian of the Shrine, no different than the statues of the gods which dotted its grounds.Â
She settled into her futon with a great yawn, the image of a certain dark-haired Swordsman flickering in the back of her conscience until she was swept into sleepâs sweet embrace.
Just outside the Shrineâs sleeping quarters, the bird remained, eyes carefully tracking every shift in the shadows, waiting.Â
And then the first light of dawn broke over the horizon, and the threat of night receded once more.
But the crow remained.Â
âââ
Spring, 1915
The crow became a permanent fixture at the Shrine, though it always seemed to keep strictly to a single tree at the edge of the property, one that gave it a full view of the courtyard and structures surrounding the main honden.
Despite the bird's constant presence, more than a month passed before the Water Pillar returned, though he'd seemed even more sullen and withdrawn than he'd been during their previous two encounters. Y/N did not consider herself a friend to Tomioka by any means, but she was the only one brave enough to approach him as he'd lingered by the Torii, apparently unsure whether he should seek out their hospitality or return to the forest.
"You are welcome to come and sit for a hot meal," she called cordially, though she maintained a tentative distance. She frowned when he did not respond. Instead, the Water Pillar continued to stare unseeingly at the cracked stone path leading to the Shrine's courtyard.
"Tomioka-sama?" She pressed gently and the Swordsman's attention finally snapped to her, as though he'd just become aware of her presence.
The haunted look in his eyes sent a chill up her spine. The Miko cast one, cautious glance up at the sky, and her eyes narrowed at the wall of black clouds steadily rolling in from the east. A shift in the wind brought forth the distinct, metallic scent of rain, and if she listened hard enough, she swore she could hear the distant rumbles of thunder. âYou know, there will be a storm tonight â please consider waiting it out here, where itâs safe.â
Tomioka only stared at her for a moment before he nodded. His hand twitched into a vague gesture inviting her to lead the way, and Y/N escorted him to the Shrine's elder, in search of her permission.
Granny Priestess agreed to let him stay, but on the condition he paid for his imposition. The Water Pillar had silently agreed, producing one small money bag from his pocket and placing it squarely in the Priestessâs outstretched, waiting hand.Â
The heft of the bag had made Y/N frown; it seemed a great sum in comparison to their meager lodging offerings, but the Swordsman did not object, so she held her tongue. To comment would only serve to irritate her Master, and the old hag was scornful enough to assign her to duties that would isolate her from the raven-haired Slayer.
Only after the old Priestess sauntered off, leaving behind nothing but the lingering, bitter stench of sake, did the Miko speak again.Â
âIâm glad to see you in good health, Tomioka-sama,â she bowed, though she thought she spied the corner of his mouth twitch down at her formal greeting. âI trust your patrol went smoothly?âÂ
The Water Pillarâs expression was tight; dark. âIt did not. The demon I was tracking managed to get away.â His jaw clenched tight. âBut not before it slaughtered an entire family in the mountains.âÂ
All at once, the world around her seemed to slow. It had been easy to assume the dark-haired Swordsman before her always managed to find his target just in time, before it could slaughter its victim. Now, as she beheld the lethal coldness that had settled over his features, Y/N knew her assumptions had been wrong.Â
Perhaps, she noted with a shudder, her rescue had been the exception and not the rule.Â
Beneath the icy stoicism limning the Water Pillarâs eyes, the shrine maiden noted a distinct heaviness that weighed down his shoulders; made them curl slightly forward, defeated.
She resisted the urge to reach out to him, in comfort. âI wonât offer you empty platitudes,â she murmured. âBut I can invite you to offer your prayers for those who were lost.âÂ
He looked at her, brows drawn, and she knew his instinct was to decline, so she added, âI will do it regardless of whether you join me.â
All at once, any protest he had was snuffed out within him. Instead, he was left with a curious softness as he regarded the shrine maiden, so assured and earnest in her invitation.Â
He didnât know why heâd sought out the Shrine.
Heâs been angry; angry at himself for not being faster, for allowing innocent people to die on his account of his failure.
He still felt angry. Yet, as he followed Y/N into the Shrineâs haiden to light incense, he also felt a solemn gratitude for the Miko, whoâd not let him indulge in his self-loathing but instead requested he act, and act with her.Â
So he had; and somehow, the weight on his chest, the one that threatened to suffocate him, lightened bit by bit until Giyuu felt like he could breathe once more.Â
Later that night, Giyuu spotted the shrine maiden from his window as she darted around the courtyard to light the tĆrĆ to illuminate the Shrine grounds. A deep rumble of thunder, however, signaled the spring storm had finally arrived. Y/N, however, only continued with her task, huddling over herself to strike the matches needed to finish lighting the lanterns as rain began to dampen the landscape around her.
He was about to go outside and demand she return to the warm, dry haven that was the girlsâ sleeping quarters lest she catch a cold, but then the last of the lanterns were lit and the shrine maiden straightened.
And then she tilted her face up toward the sky, allowing the rain to wash over her.Â
And she grinned. And Giyuu was mesmerized; so much so, that he had not stopped staring at where sheâd stood, laughing in the rain, even long after the Miko retired to bed.
-
Y/N awoke well before sunrise the following morning and spent hours laboring over the hot stoves in the kitchen. By the time the sky finally lightened, she'd only just finished her task and was in the process of boxing up her creation when she spotted one of her fellow shrine maidens passing by the entryway.
The Miko called out her name. "Has Lord Tomioka awoken yet?"
Her sister trainee lingered in the doorway. "Oh yes, he's been up for a while," and the girl looked back over her shoulder. âBut he is already on his way out ââ
The Miko swore viciously under her breath as she slammed a lid atop the small bento and hastily wrapped it in the small cloth sheâd swiped from the laundry.Â
âMove,â she barked at a small group of trainees that had gathered in the hallway outside the kitchen. The girls flattened themselves against the wall as Y/N sped by. She hurtled up the stairs, nearly tripping in her haste. Just as she burst into the courtyard from the honden, panting and winded, she spotted him.
âTomioka-sama!â Y/N called, hurrying after the retreating form of the Water Pillar before he could pass through the shrine gates. âI have something for you!âÂ
The raven-haired slayer turned back to her, his face neutral, though Y/N could tell, by the slightest raise of his brow, that sheâd piqued his interest.Â
âThank goodness you hadnât left yet,â the Miko said brightly, holding out a small bundle wrapped in furoshiki cloth. âI was worried this wouldnât be ready before you did.â
Tomiokaâs eyes dropped to the parcel in her hands. âWhat is it?âÂ
Y/N motioned for him to take it, and to her slight surprise he did, holding it slightly in front of him as though it were liable to burst open. âA meal for the road. Granny and I prepared it this morning â as thanks, for everything youâve done.âÂ
But the Water Pillar was already shaking his head, trying to press the package back into the shrine maidenâs hands. âI need no thanks; I do my job, and your shrine happens to be part of it.âÂ
If his words disappointed her, Y/N did not show it. âAnd yet we are grateful all the same,â she said firmly, arms crossing in front of her chest to avoid taking the small bento back. âBesides, itâs salmon; it will only go bad if you donât eat it.âÂ
Had she not been watching him, Y/N would have missed the slight widening of his eyes, or the way his hand twitched back towards himself, bringing the packed lunch closer to him.Â
Cerulean eyes watched her for a long moment, before dropping as Tomioka tucked the bento into his pocket.Â
âThank you,â was all he said before he turned away and continued through the gates of the shrine, setting off on the path which would lead him through the forest.Â
If she hadnât known better, she wouldâve sworn the Water Pillar looked happy as he departed.Â
âââ
The Slayer returned exactly one week after sheâd given him the home-cooked salmon â but he did not return empty-handed. For there, wrapped in the same furoshiki cloth, was a strange, oblong object, sitting in the palm of his hand though if he thought it heavy, Tomioka gave no indication.Â
âWhatâs this?â Y/N leaned curiously over the Pillarâs outstretched hand and squinted, trying to discern what the cloth could have been concealing.Â
Tomioka pushed his hand toward her, beseeching her to take the parcel from him. âA knife.âÂ
The Shrine Maiden looked up at him in alarm, pulling away from the Water Pillar. âWhy on earth would I need a knife?âÂ
He rolled his eyes. âProtection.âÂ
âFrom what?â The Miko wrinkled her nose down at his offering, though there was a mischievous twinkle in her eye. âAs I recall, I walloped you just fine with my broom.â
Tomioka shot her a dull look. âBe that as it may, cleaning tools are useless against demons. Without the sun, the only thing that works against them is decapitation with this â its metal is unique.âÂ
He parted the folds of the cloth to reveal a simple blade, though Y/N found it daunting all the same. The hilt was basic, an unembellished metal handle wrapped in plain black leather. The blade itself was an unassuming silver, slightly longer than her hand.Â
The Slayer motioned for her to take it, though she only shrunk away. âYou know how to use one, yes?âÂ
The Mikoâs eyes met his, wide and anxious. âFor domestic uses, of course, but not ââÂ
Tomiokaâs fingers closed around her wrist and lifted, guiding her hand toward the dagger. His hand moved to cover hers, wrapping them both around the hilt of the blade before squeezing. âGrip it like this,â he held their joined hands up for her to inspect. âKeep your hand in a fist; do not lift your fingers away from the grip â thatâs the best way to injure yourself instead of your target.âÂ
But the shrine maiden could hardly focus on the Pillarâs instructions. Her attention was directed entirely at the way her hand was swallowed by his, his skin warm and his grasp firm. She studied how his calluses â thick and forged from years of brutal sword training â pressed against hers; how, despite the roughness of his fingers and palms, and his solid hold still remained gentle.Â
â-- and thrust like this,â he remained oblivious to her distraction as moved her arm in a sharp jab, a second and then a third time, before dropping her hand. âNow do it yourself.âÂ
His command startled her out of her trance, a heat creeping up her neck from beneath the collar of her kosode. She held out the blade awkwardly before her as scrambled to recall the Water Pillarâs words. To her dismay, all she was able to conjure was the memory of his touch, and how cold she suddenly felt without it.Â
Lamely, she mimed jutting the knife at an invisible enemy, the blade gracelessly wobbling through the air. Though she was by no means a swordsman, even she knew something was off, her movements disjointed and clumsy.
She glanced shyly back to the raven-haired Demon Slayer and deflated as she was met only with bemused resignation.
Tomioka shook his head in disdain. âPerhaps you would fare better with a broom.âÂ
The Miko bristled. âI am not a swordsman ââ
âYouâve made that abundantly apparent.âÂ
ââ and I do not have the basics you seem to take for granted.â She finished, glaring indignantly at her raven-haired companion. âSo teach me.â
The Water Pillar considered her for a moment before he gave her the slightest, almost imperceptible nod of his head.Â
âWatch me.â He turned his body toward the Miko and mimed getting into a defensive stance â feet ajar, his weight evenly distributed on each leg, and bent.Â
He looked back to the Shrine Maiden expectantly, and she parroted his movements, crouching into what she imagined was the perfect mirror of his position.
It wasnât.
âNo â you need toââ Tomioka straightened and huffed, impatient. He moved quickly behind her, and without thinking, his hands shot to grip her hips to guide them into the proper stance, until her weight was evenly distributed on both feet.Â
âLike that â now bend your knees.â The ravenette pushed down on her hips until her legs bent, apparently oblivious to the way the Miko flushed crimson.
He was close; far, far too close. Sheâd never been touched the way the Water Pillar touched her. Tomiokaâs hands were twin brands, burning her skin even through the layers of her shrine attire, and it sent every nerve beneath her skin buzzing.
She was aware of every inch of him pressed against her; of his arms, caging her in, his hands twin brands against her hips as he turned and pulled her into the proper stance. She was aware of how warm he was, of how formidable his presence felt, even though to her, he posed no threat. Every movement of his was precise and fluid, like the water heâd claimed to style his techniques after.
And if his touch wasnât distracting enough, his scent threatened to overwhelm every last bit of sense sheâd clung onto. Y/N didnât know how she hadnât noticed how good he smelled â like mahogany and citrus â so rich and so warm; a stark contrast to his otherwise cold and aloof nature mask.
The swordsman, however, appeared to remain oblivious. âThere,â he finally said, having satisfied that sheâd achieved proper form. For moment, the two of them lingered there, with Tomiokaâs chest against the shrine maidenâs back, his hands remaining steady in place on her hips. It was as though theyâd frozen: Y/N, out of a mixture of shock and red-cheeked embarrassment, and Tomioka out of utter cluelessness.
Another beat passed before the Water Pillar finally realized the compromising nature of their position. His hands dropped quickly from her hips, and there was a rush of air at Y/Nâs back as he swiftly stepped away, putting distance between them once more.Â
The raven-haired Slayer gruffly cleared his throat. âYou should also keep wisteria on you.â And Y/N gulped down her embarrassment to turn back toward him.Â
Tomioka kept his face neutral and cool, but the tips of his ears had turned pink. âCheck your perfumes for it or ask one of the other shrine girls if you can borrow theirs â oil would be better. More concentratedâ
Any residual awkwardness that may have lingered fell quickly away. The Miko only stared blankly at him, her head tilted slightly to the side as her eyebrows pinched together. âPerfume?â
Tomioka blinked. âYes. As all women have.âÂ
It was an effort to fight off the smile twitching at the corners of her lips. âExactly how many women do you know, Tomioka-sama? Such that you would know their perfumery habits, that is.âÂ
His mouth thinned into a firm line. âEnough.âÂ
And though Y/N supposed heâd meant to sound self-assured and confident, the Slayer was betrayed by the slight doubt in his voice, as though heâd been questioning his own answer.Â
The shrine maiden only continued to look at him, her eyebrow slightly raised, amused. The longer the silence stretched between them,the more awkward the ravenette grew, his discomfort plain from the way he shifted under her stare.Â
âYou seem like someone who would use it.â He finally offered, after another moment of quiet.
It was her turn to blink, taken aback. Her smirk quickly slid from her face and with a grimace, she felt her right eye twitch, ever so slightly. âApologies, then, for disappointing you.âÂ
Tomioka frowned and he made like he was going to respond, but the Miko squared her shoulders and stalked briskly past him.Â
âI must return to my duties, and Iâm sure you need to do the same,â she paused in the doorway of the garden hut and cast one, sidelong glance back to where he stood, clueless. âUntil next time, Tomioka-sama. Thank you for the blade.â
With that, the Miko paced briskly away from the garden hut, her spine stiff. The Water Pillar remained in place for a moment, stupefied, before he collected himself once more, before setting off back toward the forest; to his Manor.
And as Giyuu retreated through the rusting Torii gate, he could not quite shake the distinct impression heâd done something wrong, though he knew not what.Â
â
The Water Pillar returned the following week, though to a decidedly cooler greeting than that which heâd steadily grown accustomed to receiving.Â
That wasnât entirely true â the majority of the Shrineâs residents had welcomed him warmly, their kindness always far more than he thought he deserved. Only one hadnât greeted him as enthusiastically as the others, and to his annoyance, that one was the only person whose opinion of him mattered, even if he couldnât quite articulate why.
She hardly stopped to acknowledge his arrival, only gracing him with a brisk nod, though sheâd refused to meet his eyes. Bemused, Giyuu followed her across the courtyard as she made her way to the Shrineâs small storeroom. He leaned against the doorway and watched as the Miko began pulling jars of dried herbs from the rickety shelves lining the walls and stacked them on a sizeable work counter that cut halfway across the room. All the while, she continued pointedly ignoring him, humming lightly under her breath as though she could not see or hear him as he shifted against the doorframe, waiting.
Her obstinate silence grated at him. âMay I assist you?â
âNo, no, I am perfectly fine, thank you.â She turned away to browse the shelves once more, before finding what she needed: a stone mortar and pestle.
The grinder settled against the wooden counter with a heavy thud and the shrine maiden snatched up one of the jars sheâd stacked and dumped its contents into the bowl, followed by another bottle of herbs. Pestle in hand, she set to work grinding the leaves together, mixing in a vial of fragrant oil sheâd kept in her pocket to create a thick paste.
Giyuu watched her quietly as she worked. âYouâreâŠâ he frowned. âYouâre behaving strangely.â
Y/N glanced up at him. âIn what way?âÂ
âYouâre trying to avoid me.âÂ
âAm I?â She straightened, rolling her shoulders. âOnly because Iâve not yet bathed today. I didnât want to risk offending you with my stench.âÂ
Giyuu paused. âWhy would that matter?âÂ
âYou made sure to point out you thought I needed perfume during your last visit.âÂ
He pushed off the doorframe, eyebrows knit together. âFor protection.âÂ
The shrine maiden rolled her eyes. âYes, and apparently, because you believe I am the type to need it.â When Giyuu only continued to stare at her with that same, mildly lost expression, Y/N groaned, exasperated. âYou implied I stink.âÂ
The Water Pillarâs jaw slackened as he gaped at her. âThat is not ââÂ
âIt is what you implied,â she repeated, turning away from him to focus on her task of grinding herbs, though the force with which she ground the pestle was perhaps greater than necessary.
Giyuu rounded the small countertop of the Shrineâs storeroom to face her head-on. âI like how you smell.â He insisted. âItâs nice.âÂ
The Mikoâs irritated churning of the stone paused and her eyes finally lifted to his. For a long moment, she watched him, head slightly cocked.Â
âYou are very odd, Tomioka-sama.âÂ
But she said it with a small smile that he almost wanted to return.Â
Before long, things between them returned to normal once more, with the Miko directing him to collect her gathering basket from where sheâd left it in the Shrineâs infirmary and bring it to her. Once he returned, he helped her grind charcoal to make incense sticks as she chatted happily away.Â
Surprisingly, Giyuu found himself not only engaged in her musings about daily life at the Shrine, but offering her small personal anecdotes of his own, though he was not nearly as proficient as she when it came to story-telling. Â
Once the sun began setting once more, and he received no new orders from Headquarters, he simply sought out the Shrineâs head Priestess and silently passed her a small money bag.Â
And then Giyuu retired to the guestâs quarters for the night.Â
â--
As spring warmed into summer, the Water Pillar began making bi-weekly visits to the Shrine that quickly melted into habit; expectation. Once a fortnight, a thrill would settle over the young maidens in anticipation of the arrival of the stoic yet handsome Slayer, with girls of all ages eagerly looking toward the Shrine gates in hopes of spying him the moment he crossed beneath the Torii. The elder employees of the Shrine had learned to time Tomiokaâs arrival by listening for their excited gasps, exhaled as a collective as brooms and rices sacks were dropped where their handlers stood, the girls far too interested in rushing to greet the exalted Slayer than they were in completing their tasks.Â
âI do not see the reason for such excitement,â she sniffed, though even she wasnât stupid enough to think her fellow trainees bought her bluff. âHe is only a swordsman.âÂ
âA handsome one,â a wispy trainee named Miyoko sighed dreamily. âAnd no doubt strong and capable.â
The group of maidens dissolved into another fit of giggles, concealing their blushes behind their hands.
âHis face is attractive, but his hair is odd,â another commented. âIt looks like heâs hacked at it with his own blade.âÂ
âOh, who cares about his hair? Iâm far more interested in whatâs beneath that uniform ââ
âEnough,â Y/N snapped. While her friendship with the Water Pillar was tenuous at best, the suggestive way her sisters-in-training spoke of him left her feeling decidedly discomforted.
Though, if she were honest with herself, sheâd admit that she, too, wondered whether Tomiokaâs strength was the product of a finely-hewn tuned physique. But she wasnât, so she bottled that thought up and tucked it tightly away, where it belonged.Â
Slowly, her cohorts all turned to look at her.
âYou seem to spend a great deal of time with him, Sister,â Miyoko directed at Y/N, who felt her cheeks heat. âIs there anything youâd like to share?â
âTomioka-sama always asks where Sister Y/N is, the moment he arrives!â A tiny voice chimed, and Y/Nâs eyes slid shut in an effort to fight off a wince. âSometimes they even do chores by themselves!â
Komatsu. At only ten, she was the Shrineâs youngest trainee, and followed Y/N around like a shadow. Not that the shrine maiden minded all that much; she tended to spoil the girl a bit, when she could. But as pure as the girlâs intentions surely were, sheâd yet to lose that childlike earnestness that made her prone to revealing information that Y/N rather remained a secret.Â
âAlone with a man?â Miyoko repeated, her eyes shining with malicious glee. âHow scandalous â even for someone without a family to embarass, dear Y/N.â
âCareful, Miyoko,â she warned softly. âDonât go speaking on matters of which you know nothing.âÂ
âOr what? What would you do?âÂ
As fond as Y/N was of her sisters-in-training, one did not make it through the Shrineâs rigorous education and training without learning how to trade in the kind of currency young women valued most.
Information; specifically, gossip.Â
So the shrine maiden only leveled Miyokoâs own smug smirk with one of her own. âOr I shall tell Granny how you spend your afternoons kissing the boys from the village, rather than tending to your lessons.âÂ
The other girls gasped, their stares turning back to the gossiping shrine maiden. She savored how quickly the girlâs prideful grin slipped from her face as the weight of the threat settled.Â
While Y/N, parentless and thus without anyone to truly care about her propriety, was being primed to take over Granny Priestessâs position overseeing the shrine, her position was unique. She was parentless and thus, without anyone to truly care about her propriety or whatever other ridiculous expectations of modesty that were often attached to other young women her age. In being no one, Y/N was relatively free to do as she pleased, and that freedom almost made up for her lack of belonging.
But the other girls residing at the Shrine were different. Families across the region sent their daughters to the Shrine for training, not only in their cultural practices and arts, but also for education; to become well-rounded women who would then serve to be valuable marriage prospects once they returned home.Â
Scandal would not affect her; but it would affect someone like Miyoko.
âHow do you think your parents would feel, to know their heir was behaving so brazenly in public? Risking her reputation on the marriage market before sheâs even entered it?â
Truthfully, she liked Miyoko; had gotten along well with her, in fact. But she would not risk those sacred few moments she spent with the Water Pillar in an effort to keep the peace with another trainee. Not when those few instances she spent in his company were the only times sheâd felt connection â true, human connection and belonging.Â
Her sister-in-training ruefully fell silent, and Y/N savored her victory. Later, when she was left with nothing but the company of her own thoughts, however, the exchange played back in her mind.
In all her posturing, sheâd managed to avoid having to answer for Miyokoâs lofty observation.Â
You seem to spend a great deal of time with him, Sister.Â
She did; and, to her slight horror, she realized that she had no interest in stopping.Â
She only wanted more.
â
It was past dawn when Giyuu trudged under the great Torii gate of the Shrine, exhausted and aching.Â
It had been a long while since a demon was last capable of wounding him, but heâd been blown backward by a delayed attack that hit after heâd beheaded the damn thing. As a result, heâd been sent flying back, slamming through a dilapidated wall of the abandoned hut heâd tracked the creature to, resulting in a sizeable gash to his shoulder.Â
He grit his teeth in mild annoyance. He would need some treatment of his wounds â not that they were deep by any means, but they were substantial enough that he knew infection could spell trouble for him, should it spread.Â
Some small, irate voice in his head snidely reminded him he could have just as easily gone to the Butterfly Mansion for treatment â that, in fact, the Insect Pillarâs estate had been much closer to the location of his mission than the Shrine had been. Heâd rationed that, as much as he admired and respected Kocho, he was still a bit raw from her mocking about how unliked he truly was among his comrades.Â
Besides, he groused. Kocho was not the one he really wanted to see, anyway.Â
He found Y/N in the Shrineâs storeroom, seated upon the floor with a detailed ledger spread out before her as she took inventory of various scrolls and texts.
Giyuu did not bother to announce himself. âYou have medical training, do you not?â Â
The Miko startled, the charcoal stick sheâd been using to tally the ledger clattering to the floor. She blinked up at him in surprise. âTomioka-sama â welcome, itâs been a few weeks â forgive me, I did not see you come in.â She quickly rose to her feet, shutting the store ledger and tucking it under her arm.Â
Her eyes found the blood-stained shoulder of his hair and widened. âI have some; I can stitch and dress wounds ââ
He nodded. âThen I require your assistance.âÂ
â-
Y/N led him to a small office inside the honden that served as the Shrineâs unofficial infirmary. âTake a seat,â she nodded at a small stool that sat under the roomâs solitary window, right by a modest working table. âLet me see what we have.âÂ
Tomioka sat upon the stool with his back to her as she busied herself sifting through cupboards in search of supplies. âWhat sort of wound is it?â
She turned back and nearly dropped a tin of medicinal salve sheâd located as she beheld the Water Pillar strip himself of his clothing from the waist up.Â
There, across his right shoulder blade, she saw it â saw his blood. Quickly, she located thread and a needle and she grabbed a roll of cloth that could double as wrappings and she crossed back across the room. Â
She spread her bounty out across the table, right beside the neatly folded pile of his clothing. Silently, she set to work cleaning the gash, and she breathed a quiet sigh of relief when she saw that it was little more than a shallow flesh wound.
âLucky you, this wonât need stitching,â she said lightly as she wiped away the last of the dried blood from the Water Pillarâs skin. âBut I shall need to wrap it so it wonât become infected.â
Tomioka only gave her a curt nod. She stepped back to work open her tin of medical salve, and as she warmed the substance in her hands, she let herself fully examine the Swordsman sitting before her. Her eyes trailed over the sculpted planes of his back. It surprised her how muscular he was, given his leanness. Yet, without the layers of his uniform shirt and haori, she could see he was well-built, each muscle defined.Â
She didnât know why it surprised her that there was a man beneath the mask of the Slayer, but what a man he was. Her mouth went dry at the thought. It was an effort not to allow her eyes to wander lower; to ponder what he might look like under his uniform pants, stripped and fully bare before her âÂ
âWhat is that scent?â Tomiokaâs sudden question startled her away from her increasingly treacherous thoughts.Â
Sheâd never been more grateful to be facing away from him. That way, he could not see the blush coloring her cheeks as she hastily slathered the salve across his wound. âAnti-septic; I know itâs rather stringent, but â â
The Water Pillar shook his head. âI know what antiseptic smells like. I mean you. The scent you wear.âÂ
She pursed her lips for a moment before she recalled the distinctly floral scent of her cleansing oils. âSakaki blooms, I suppose.â
âWhat properties does it have â what are its effects on others?â He pressed. She was surprised at how insistent he seemed, and there was almost an urgency in his tone that unsettled her.Â
âNone, to my knowledge â why do you ask?â
The tips of Tomiokaâs ears turned pink and he turned away from her, lips pressed into a firm line. âForget I said anything.â he muttered after a moment, his shoulders and spine stiff.
Neither one of them spoke again as Y/N finished treating the Water Pillarâs injury and wrapped it.Â
âYou're done,â she said after a moment, tapping him lightly on his other shoulder.Â
âYou have my thanks,â Tomioka quickly refastened the buttons of his uniform shirt as the Miko stepped aside, pointedly wiping her hands clean with a small cloth. She only looked at him once he lifted his haori from where heâd carefully laid it atop the small examination table, but her eyes narrowed as he rose from the stool, shrugging the material back over his shoulders. âI am happy to pay you for the resources you used ââÂ
Y/N did not appear to be listening, not as she leaned forward and pinched the sleeve of his haori between her thumb and index finger.Â
âYou have a tear,â she frowned, rubbing the fabric between her fingers. âRight here, see?âÂ
There, on the side bearing his sisterâs half of his haori, right where his sleeve met his shoulder, was indeed a small hole, the threads around it broken and shifting slightly in the wind.Â
The Mikoâs hand fell away, and she squared her shoulders, mouth set in a firm but determined line. âIf youâll give me a moment, I assure you I can have it repaired in no time ââÂ
âNot necessary,â the Swordsman said abruptly, twisting back from her. âI can figure it out on my own.â He would not part with it, would not so much as let another put their hands on it and risk ruining his most cherished possession.Â
Y/N only stepped toward him, ignoring his attempt at distance. âThereâs no need to be prideful,â she huffed impatiently. âTruly, it would take no effort at all ââ
âNo.â
âWhy are you being so difficult?â She snapped, but her hands continued reaching for him, for his sleeve âÂ
Tomioka snatched her wrist mid-air and held it there, halting her. âNo one touches this. Understand?âÂ
Y/Nâs lips parted in faint surprise at the Water Pillarâs severity. Her eyes darted to where his fingers were locked tight â uncomfortably tight â around her wrist. When she glanced back at the stone-faced Slayer, she felt a chill lick down her spine. Sheâd known he could be intimidating against threats, even without saying a word. It was his eyes â his eyes would harden, with the lapiz hue of his irises darkening to something more akin to indigo, as he stared down an opponent. Sheâd witnessed it the very first night sheâd met him.Â
She just hadnât thought she would ever be on the receiving end of such a cold glare.Â
âI understand,â she said softly, and she began flexing her wrist against his grip in an effort to work herself free from his hold. âPlease forgive my indiscretion, Tomioka-sama. I overstepped.âÂ
The raven-haired Slayer blinked and quickly let her go, her wrist falling limply back to her side. Just outside the infirmaryâs small window, he heard the familiar, urgent cry of a crow.
Heâd never been more grateful for a distraction. âI must be on my way.â His tone was stiff; clipped.Â
âBut â youâve only just arrived ââÂ
âFarewell, Y/N.â Giyuu gave her a curt nod.
Helplessly, the Miko watched as the Water Pillar stalked out of the small office, his hands curled into fists at his sides. He did not so much as spare a glance back, leaving Y/N to wonder whether she would see that odd patterned haori again.
The thought she might not made something cold and heavy sink into her gut.
â-
(One week later)
It wasnât often that Giyuu Tomioka found himself annoyed, much less angry. He much preferred channeling his existing emotions into slaying demons, allowing them to taste a fraction of the rage and hatred he felt deep within, a vicious fire he so rarely let bubble up to his service.
Until that evening. After the fiasco that was Mount Natagumo and the subsequent chaos at the Masterâs mansion as a result of the Kamado boy and his demon sister, Giyuu had finally noticed that the previous dayâs trials had resulted in the tear along the shoulder of his haori that he knew could no longer be ignored.Â
He grit his teeth; the battle against the Lower Moon spider demon had hardly required him to exert any energy â yet the demonâs last ditch attempt to preserve its life had managed to enlarge the small hole in his most prized possession, and the Water Pillar was utterly without the skill to repair it.Â
So, heâd been forced to sit through the meeting with the Master, the hole in his haori feeling more like a gaping wound that only festered with every passing moment, until finally, finally theyâd been dismissed.Â
Giyuu hadnât wasted any time departing swiftly from his Masterâs estate, though that hadnât stopped him from catching the tail end of Shinazugawaâs biting remark of how fuckinâ typical it was for him to leave without so much as a farewell to his comrades. He tried not to let the Wind Pillarâs words get to him; but he was unworthy of their company regardless, so he supposed it really didnât matter what they thought of him. It shouldnât.Â
And so, that was how Giyuu found himself padding silently along the cracked, stone pathway which led to the Shrine at the edge of his designated territory, ready to eat crow and ask for assistance from a particular Miko whom he felt certain would not hesitate to remind him of how heâd coolly rejected her help only days earlier.Â
Hence, his irritation.Â
So, his movements stiff and his mouth twisted into a firm grimace, Giyuu stalked under the Torii and into the main courtyard of the old Shrine. It was coming upon midday, though there was a thick cover of clouds overhead that threatened that open up at any moment and shower rain across the region. He ignored the respectful bows of the Shrineâs various inhabitants and staff, eyes sweeping over faces in search of her.Â
He located her near the storehouse, chatting with one of her fellow trainees as the pair worked to clean vegetables. Giyuu trudged over to her, eyes locked unwaveringly on her serene, easy smile, as he tried to ignore the way it made something in his gut clench and churn.Â
He drew to a stop right before her and her Shrine-sister, the latter looking up at him with wide eyes, her hands stilling over her work as she looked up to the Slayer in awe.Â
Giyuu cleared his throat but Y/N only continued wiping the dirt from carrots with her cloth.Â
The ravenette tried again. âI am in need of your assistance.âÂ
Y/Nâs comrade nudged her with her elbow, but the Miko only continued to clean, pointedly ignoring them both.Â
Giyuu pursed his lips. âWith my haori. The tear has grown larger ââ
âI am busy.â Y/Nâs tone was clipped. âPerhaps there are others who might assist you.â
âPlease.âÂ
The Shrine Maidenâs hands finally stilled and she lifted her chin to face him. The moment she beheld the pleading sincerity in his eyes, coupled with the hard set of his jaw that betrayed just how desperate he was, her gaze softened.
She sighed. âVery well then,â she rose, brushing her hands free of any residual dirt. She held her chin high and squared her shoulders, determined not to show him how heâd bruised her ego; how heâd frightened her. âFollow me.â
â
The Shrine sat at the base of a great mountain. But, nearly half a kilometer up the winding, twisting path leading up the mountain and carved into its side, was a grassy hilltop that then plateaued into a small overlook that boasted a phenomenal aerial view of the Shrine below.Â
The summer grass had turned a vibrant shade of emerald, broken up only by dots of tiny white and blue wildflowers that had gathered in small clusters sprinkled throughout the overlook. At the back of the clearing stood an ancient willow tree, its trunk gnarled and knotted with age, its wisps swaying lazily in the wind.  Â
It was her favorite spot; a little ways away from the hustle and bustle of the Shrine, which meant they would have some privacy as she worked. Y/N settled down against the grass and pulled a needle and a spool of thread from her pocket. She turned her face up toward the Water Pillar where he stood over her. âIâll take that haori, now, if youâll please.âÂ
Wordlessly, Tomioka carefully slid the garment from his shoulders and handed it to her, though he hesitated in letting go as she took it gingerly into her hands.Â
It was clearly very important to the Slayer, and perhaps that was why she felt the need to reassure him. âI promise to take care of it.â
He nodded stiffly and let go of the fabric and the Miko quickly set to work repairing its torn shoulder. The Water Pillar lingered awkwardly beside her for a moment longer before he too, sat in the grass next to her, though his back remained straight, his posture rigid.
She glanced at him as her needle wove the haoriâs fabric back together. âI suppose this happened because of your occupation?âÂ
It was faint, but the shrine maiden swore she saw his mouth twitch into something reminiscent of a grimace. âYes.â
âYou should be lucky it wasnât your flesh.â
At that, Tomioka scoffed. âI would not allow such a weakling to get close enough to try.â
âMy, Iâd not pegged you as the boastful sort, Tomioka-sama.â
âItâs not boasting; I speak only the truth.â He retorted evenly.Â
The shrine maiden only hummed as she worked. âAnd what of your family? Do they support your path as a Slayer?â
The Water Pillar turned his head away, his form stiff. For a moment, the Miko feared she would be left to repair his haori in silence, with nothing but the faint whistling of birds to keep her company.Â
âI have none,â Tomiokaâs voice was soft, nearly swallowed by the wind. âThere is no one left to object, even if they wanted to.â
Y/Nâs hands paused their work as she thought. âYou are alone?â
It would be nice, she supposed, to find another who, like her, belonged to no one; a kindred spirit of sorts.
âI suppose,â Tomioka spoke up after a moment, his eyes squinted in thought. âI have a mentor. But it was he who trained me to join the Corps.âÂ
âI should hope heâs more sober than mine,â Y/N drawled. âAnd less irritating.âÂ
The Mikoâs attention was so fixed on her careful stitching along the hole in his haori, that she didnât see his faint smile at her words.Â
ââ
The Slayer and the shrine maiden continued talking long after sheâd finished repairing the tear in his haori. It was only when Tomioka had realized nightfall was a mere hour away that the two reluctantly descended the hillside to return to the Shrine.
âI almost forgot.â The Water Pillar said, halting in front of the honden as Y/N escorted him back to the Shrineâs entrance. He dug into his pockets and pulled something free. âHere. For you.âÂ
The Miko gaped down at the fat red fruit that sat heavily in his palm. âThis is -â she said breathlessly, âA pomegranate!âÂ
He nodded, arm still outstretched towards her as he waited to drop the ruby fruit into her hand.Â
She shook her head. âNo, Tomioka-san, I cannot accept something so expensive-â
âI insist.â The Water Pillar withdrew a small knife and split the fruit in half, staining his hands crimson with the juice that spilled over its soft flesh.
Hesitantly, the young Miko accepted the half he offered her, and thumbed some of the fat, glistening jewels loose. The moment she brought them to her lips, Y/N sighed, contentedly, and for some reason, Giyuu found his cheeks heating as he watched her savor the sweet fruit.Â
She lazily opened her eyes after swallowing her first mouthful, but she was startled to see the Hashira staring at her, unwaveringly, and she realized heâd moved closer towards her than he had been only seconds earlier.Â
Tomiokaâs azure eyes were fixed hard on her lips, as he leaned in close to her, Y/N flushing as he drew nearer.Â
Is he going to kiss me? Her traitorous heart thundered at the idea, and it caused her no short amount of grief to know she was uncertain whether she wanted him to do so. As her emotions warred with her logic, the Water Pillarâs gentle fingers cupped under her chin, and his thumb brushed delicately across her lower lip.Â
âPomegranate juice,â he said, but Y/N could still feel the warmth of his breath still as his hand lingered under her chin. His eyes were wide as though he, too, could not believe what heâd just done.Â
âYes,â she breathed, before she felt her cheeks heat. âI â I mean, thank you.â
The Water Pillarâs gaze dropped to her lips and her stomach twisted violently. All at once, awareness seemed to come crashing down upon him, and he then stepped back, his hand falling from its hold on her face and back to his side.
The shrine maiden remained frozen in place for a heartbeat longer. âAre you certain youâre unable to be our guest tonight?â Her voice was little more than a pitiful squeak.
Her eyes lifted to his and she knew the answer before he spoke it. âI cannot,â and to her surprise, he almost looked as disappointed as she felt, but he added hastily, âBut I will be back. Soon.â
âSoon,â she echoed, feeling rather dazed. âYes. Of course. I â we â look forward to it.â
She was thankful that Tomioka had already turned away from her as he made his way down the long, winding steps that led to the main route out of the forest; that way, he could not see the way her cheeks burned crimson, or how she buried her face in her hands as she cursed her own embarrassment.
â
Giyuu was grateful his back was to the young Miko as he retreated through the Shrineâs gates and back to the path which would lead him home. It meant she could not see as he stared at his thumb â the thumb heâd used to clear away the small bead of pomegranate juice from her lips â or how his eyebrows pinched together. It meant she could not hear his heart as it beat wildly in his chest at the memory of how soft and full her lip had been beneath the pad of his thumb, soft enough that some treacherous part of his brain had urged him to lean in, to see if her lips would feel as good against his âÂ
He shook his head, trying desperately to dispel his wild intrusive thoughts. It was ludicrous; he did not think of the young shrine maiden in that way. Not when she frequently sought to needle him, not when she frustrated him to no end.Â
His collar suddenly felt tight; his skin, far too hot. His gaze dropped back down to the hand that had touched her, and it clenched.Â
A pomegranate. It was only a pomegranate; nothing more.Â
âIt was a thank you gift,â Giyuu declared, as though speaking the words out loud gave them more force. âIt is nothing more than an expression of gratitude.â
And even his crow, ancient and dull as he was, scoffed at the obviousness of the lie.
ââ
Late Summer, 1915
Summer blazed hot and humid. But neither the sweltering heat of the sun nor the most arduous missions he took exhausted Giyuu more than the complicated, tangled mess of feelings that had taken root within him. Because with every day that passed, the Miko of the Shrine at the edge of the forest occupied more and more of his mind. And Giyuu did not know what it meant or what he should do about it.Â
Sheâd not just repaired his haori or made him salmon; sheâd somehow wormed her way into his every waking thought, and to his great confusion, he found himself almost unwilling to think of anything but her.Â
Admittedly, Giyuu Tomioka did not have the requisite tools in his social arsenal to successfully navigate human interaction. He hadnât quite known the extent of his ineptitude however, until the Insect Pillar had so cheerfully pointed out that none of his comrades, in fact, liked him. That revelation had made him doubt every interaction heâd had since, made him wonder whether even the lower ranked Slayers viewed him with the same apathy, if not the same outright hostility toward him shared by Shinazugawa and Iguro.
Heâd come to doubt them all â except her.
Y/N was different; at the end of each visit to the Shrine, the Water Pillar did not find himself feeling drained or unwanted.  He felt lighter; rejuvenated, even. She was a breath of fresh air that Giyuu found more difficult to go without with each passing day.Â
She still picked at him, but she did so without the malice heâd normally come to expect, even from those he considered friends, like the Kocho. The young Miko had a way of teasing him that did not leave him feeling decidedly othered. Rather, her japes only spurred him to respond with his own, though admittedly, they tended to fall flat.
Heïżœïżœïżœd known, from the moment sheâd attempted to bludgeon him with her broom, that there was more to the Miko than met the eye; but he hadnât imagined heâd find himself as drawn to her as he was, unable to tolerate going more than a handful of weeks without paying her a visit.
And, given the way sheâd blushed after heâd thanked her for repairing his haori, perhaps she was drawn to him, too. Perhaps he hoped she was.
But he would have to wait to find out, for his obligations to the Corps had taken him to a village a considerable distance away from his designated territory. Heâd been tasked with investigating a series of disappearances of young women in the region, but his orders had come abruptly enough that heâd not been able to spare a visit to the Shrine before he departed.
He was anxious â eager â to return, though not before he took care of the demon likely behind the mystery plaguing the village he now patrolled.
Nightfall was still a little ways off, and so Giyuu found himself wandering the streets to pass the time. He made his way to a sizeable outdoor market, still packed with shoppers oohing and ahhing over vibrant displays of silk, crafted jewelry, and sugary confectioneries.
Idly, he too, joined other patrons in browsing the small vending stands that lined the bustling village streets, though his perusal was disinterested, if not bored. But his eyes snagged on one small bauble displayed on the merchantâs small stand upon a swath of silk. It was small; unassuming. But the carefully crafted decoration was painted in a startling shade of crimson that he found hard to ignore.Â
The image of a certain Miko flashed through his mind. He couldnât leave without it. he wouldnât; not when its paint so perfectly matched the color of Y/Nâs hakama trousers.
I spend the year longing for autumn. That was what sheâd told him, that day on the hillside after sheâd repaired his haori.Â
He almost smiled to himself. This would be a way for her to enjoy her favorite season even in the scorching heat of summer or the biting cold of winter.Â
He waited for the merchant to notice his presence, his fingers twisting around the small money sack he kept tucked in his pocket. His eyes flickered back to the small trinket. Idly, Giyuu wondered when heâd begun associating the color red with the shrine maiden and not with the blood heâd always imagined stained his hands.Â
He continued to stare the merchant down until he finally managed to catch the vendorâs eye, who flinched at the intensity of his unblinking stare.  Â
Giyuu jutted his chin toward the small token. âHow much?âÂ
â-
He found the Miko a few mornings later, relaxing on the hillside overlooking the Shrine. She laid amongst the late summer wildflowers that had bloomed, her form framed against the grass with petals of soft blue and bright marigold.Â
Giyuu wordlessly settled beside her, and he tried to ignore the thunderous beat of his heart against his sternum as she rolled her head toward him to greet him with a sleepy smile. They exchanged pleasantries and settled into a comfortable silence, both content to watch the sun rise higher over the horizon.
Easy; it was so easy for him to sit beside her, like it was the most natural thing in the world.Â
âSo, you are to take over the Shrine, one day?â
Y/Nâs head turned to the Water Pillar in surprise; though heâd grown steadily more talkative over the months since sheâd met him, it wasnât often that he initiated conversation.Â
She settled back against the cool grass of the hilltop overlooking the Shrine, enjoying the precious few moments of quiet in the early morning before the chaos of the day called her away. âYes,â though there was a slight uncertainty in her voice. âIâm sure itâs the expectation, after all. I have to repay Granny for her kindness.â
Giyuu frowned. âBut is that what you want?â
âWhat I want is irrelevant,â the Miko folded her arms behind her head and tilted her face up toward the sky. Her eyes tracked the great, fluffy clouds that drifted lazily by, though the Water Pillar suspected she was attempting to avoid having to meet his eye.Â
âItâs not irrelevant,â he countered. âIf nothing else, you should be allowed to consider other possibilities.â
She did not answer him, and the silence between them stretched enough that he thought to drop the subject, not wanting to press her any further.Â
âI think,â she said in that faraway voice that Giyuu had come to learn meant she was trying to conceal some deeply felt emotion. âI think should like to belong somewhere.â Her eyes shone. âNo, thatâs not it â I want someone to belong to me, and I to them.Â
âA husband.â He said flatly.Â
The Miko shook her head. âI have never belonged to anywhere or to anyone. Iâve no family to call my own - only an old woman who took pity on me as an infant and raised me. I wonder â what must it be like?â She laid back on the grass and closed her eyes. âThat is the one thing I would change. I belong nowhere because Iâm no one â nobodyâs.âÂ
Giyuu frowned. âI donât think thatâs trueââ
âIt is true,â she insisted, though she said it with such ease and conviction, like it was the most obvious and natural thing in the world. âI am here for a moment and then I will be gone, and no one will ever know or remember that there once was a shrine maiden named Y/N here. Iâve made peace with that.â
I would, Giyuu wanted to tell her. I would remember and I would tell them all.Â
âI am nobody as well,â Giyuu admitted quietly after a moment. âAnd I have no one left to belong to.âÂ
The image of her face, so kind and sad and full of understanding at his words, had stayed with him for the rest of the morning and even as he settled in for a few hours of sleep in the Shrineâs guest wing. Â
And in his dreams, her face remained a constant.
â
The sky had turned a vivid shade of orange by the time the Water Pillar emerged from his guest lodgings, ready to depart and resume his duties. Y/N had been helping another shrine maiden tote firewood across the courtyard when she heard a quiet call of her name.
She turned and saw the raven-haired Swordsman standing near the great Torii gate.Â
She looked back to her fellow trainee, who waved her off with a knowing smile, and Y/N brushed her hands clean against her hakama pants before she approached him.Â
âLeaving so soon?â And she tried to mask her disappointment at the shortness of his visit.Â
Giyuu nodded. âWeâve been stretched thin, in light of a fewâŠchanges to our ranks.â
The Miko nodded grimly. Heâd told her that a fellow Hashira had been slain a few months prior, and another had retired following a rather violent battle that had destroyed part of a far off city.
âBut I wanted to give you this.â
She glanced down to his outstretched hand, where a small parcel was wrapped in plain furoshiki cloth. Stunned, she took the package from him, her eyes flicking between it and the Water Pillar watching her intently.
Gingerly, she unfolded the bundle and unveiled a long, but fragile metal and wood reed.
A hairpin, she realized with a soft gasp. Y/N could scarcely bring her fingers to run over the exquisitely crafted ridges of the leaves that adorned the top portion of the pin, afraid that even the slightest pressure from her touch would cause the Water Pillarâs precious gift to her to crumble.Â
I spend the year longing for autumn, sheâd told him. She hadnât thought heâd been particularly interested in listening to her talk; but as Y/N cradled the delicate ornament between her palms, she felt a blush begin to creep across her cheeks.Â
As her fingers traced across the delicate ridges of a cluster of maple leaves, lacquered in a thick coat of scarlet paint â a perfect match to the hue of her traditional Miko hakama pants â Y/N realized that perhaps Tomioka had been paying more attention to her than sheâd realized.Â
For the Water Pillar had given her a piece of autumn to hold onto year-round.Â
âTomioka-san, you do not-âÂ
âGiyuu.â The ravenette interrupted her. âPlease, call me by my name; itâs Giyuu.âÂ
Y/Nâs mouth closed, but she smiled softly, considering. âAlright. Giyuu â please, you do not need to feel obligated to bring gifts for us â it was only salmon.âÂ
But Giyuu only shook his head. âI donât bring gifts for everyone; just you.âÂ
Y/N turned scarlet.Â
âPlease, just-â Giyuu frowned, and Y/N could have sworn she saw the faintest glow of pink coloring the Hashiraâs cheeks. âJust take it.âÂ
âOkay,â her voice resembled a mouseâs squeak as she cradled the pin delicately between her hands. âThank you. Itâs beautiful.âÂ
âAnd it wasnât just salmon.âÂ
Y/N looked to him in surprise, her head cocked in curiosity. âPardon?âÂ
Giyuu exhaled harshly through his nose before stepping closer to her. âThis is not only because you made salmon.â Her eyes tracked his hand as it rose to grip the front fold of his haori in his fist. âThis â this is all I have left of my family.âÂ
âMy sister,â he gestured to the red half of his haori. âShe died protecting me.â His hand drifted to the green and orange patterned half of the garment. âAnd this belonged to a dear friend. He also perished protecting me â and others.â
The Mikoâs lips parted, understanding and sorrow flooding her eyes. âTomioka-san â Giyuu â I had no idea ââ
âThey both died because of demons â because I could not help them. And now this is all I have left to remember them by.â And then he did the unthinkable; he grabbed her hand and pressed it against the checkered portion of his haori, right over his heart. His hand was warm and firm. Gentle, though she could feel his callouses against her knuckles as he held it in place. âSo it wasnât just salmon.â He repeated, and there was a heat in his eyes Y/N had not seen before, one that stoked a fire in her belly. âAnd you are not just anyone.âÂ
A soft exhale blew past her lips at the sincerity of his words. For the first time in all her nineteen years, she wondered if this was what it meant to mean something to someone.
âThank you,â she breathed, eyes wide and sparkling with unshed emotion. âI will treasure it.â
She swore she saw a faint blush creep across the Water Pillarâs cheeks, but she brushed it aside as nothing more than the shadows of the sky as twilight darkened the horizon.Â
Tomioka nodded. âI must get going now; I will see you soon.â
She did not want him to go.
But the shrine maiden concealed the pang she felt in her chest with a breezy smile. âFarewell, Tomio-â
âGiyuu.âÂ
She blushed. âYes â Giyuu. Until next time.â
â
âI cannot believe he lets the old woman charge him an arm and a leg to stay a single night,â Miyoko said in awe as the pair watched the retreating form of the Water Pillar through the shrine house gates.Â
The hairpin clutched tightly in her hands suddenly felt like a stone weight. âIâm sure he stays here only for convenienceâs sake,â Y/N replied airily, turning sharply away from the egress to the shrine to hide her warming cheeks. Â
Miyoko snorted. âHardly. The Demon Slayer Corps has tons of safehouses throughout the country. Corps members get medical treatment, hot meals, and lodging free of charge.â Y/Nâs sister-in-training grunted as she heaved a hefty bag of rice flour from the storeroom to the girlsâ side, no doubt hauling it out to prepare the evening meal.Â
âIâve heard of at least four such houses in this region alone. As a Hashira, Tomioka-sama could go to any one of them and be treated far more kindly than he is here.âÂ
Y/N frowned. âI wonder why, then, he continues to return here so often? Surely our shrine is some distance from his home, given that he stays the night each time.âÂ
Miyoko shot the young shrine maiden a knowing glance. âPerhaps he tolerates the Grannyâs abuse because he is fond of the company.âÂ
Y/N only felt her face grow hotter as she ducked down, though she felt Miyokoâs amused stare burn through her back.Â
â-
The Water Pillar had returned from his intel assignment and promptly journeyed to the Shrine, its inhabitants abuzz as they prepared for the arrival of autumn and the colder months, now only mere weeks away.Â
He found the shrine maiden of his interest inside the main wing of the manor, back in the kitchen as she prepared herbs to be incorporated into various salves and medications. Y/N smiled brightly at him as heâd sidled up beside her, taking a handful of dried greenery from the bunch next to her and deftly pulling the leaves from the stem and handing them to her.Â
âIs it your day off?â The Miko gratefully accepted the leaves heâd stripped and dumped them into the rocky mortar to join the others.Â
Giyuu felt his stomach clench as his fingers brushed against hers. âI have completed my duties for the time being, yes.â
"You're welcome to help me, as long as you do not mind a bit of busy work."
He didn't; of course he didn't. In fact, as he accepted the heavy stone pestle from the Miko and set to work mashing the leaves she handed them into the mortar, Giyuu rather supposed he would do just about anything to remain in the shrine maiden's company, even if that meant assisting her in a task as banal as grinding medicinal herbs. And though the Slayer and the Miko fell into their well-practiced habit of quietly tending to Y/N's duties side by side, there was a notable absence of the bright chatter he'd grown accustomed to hearing during his visits.
The Water Pillar frowned. âYouâre quiet.â It was not a question. âThere is something on your mind.âÂ
âIs there?â Y/N hummed loftily, her hands continuing to strip leaves from their stems. âPerhaps I am simply focused.âÂ
Giyuu found his eyes wandering to the side to study the Mikoâs face more often than usual. Though she maintained a pleasant smile as they worked, he could see that it did not fully reach her eyes. And even her sage expression could not conceal the way the troubled look in her eyes, hands pausing their work as she stared at something behind the walls of the small shrine kitchen.Â
âSomething is bothering you.â Giyuu took the bundle of herbs clutched in her hands and replaced them with his pestle, allowing her to work her frustrations over the paste forming at the bottom of the stone bowl.Â
She blushed and refocused her gaze, grinding the pestle hard. âNothing is wrong!â She chirped.Â
âYou are a dreadful liar.â
The Miko replied with an airy laugh that made his throat tighten. âSo Iâve been told â often, in fact.âÂ
âThere isâŠtrouble in the village,â Y/N said carefully, though she kept her hands busy as she continued to grind herbs into a thick paste. âIt is nothing we canât handle, but it has put many of us on edge. Particularly Granny.âÂ
Giyuu frowned as he handed the shrine maiden another bunch of leaves from her basket. âWhat sort of trouble?âÂ
She hesitated. âIt is petty village drama, nothing more.â
âYou wonât give any further details?âÂ
The Water Pillar could not explain it, but he found himself troubled by the way the Shrine Maiden forced a smile and a far too casual shrug of her shoulders. âThere are none worth re-hashing.âÂ
He frowned, but he did not press her further, resolving instead to poke around later. Perhaps he would see whether the Shrineâs head Priestessâs tongue was as loose with information as it was with vulgarity once sheâd properly indulged in her sake; heâd make certain she was well-stocked in advance.Â
Giyuu furtively glanced back at the shrine maidenâs profile, in part to see whether he could deduce anything from her expressions, but he found himself instead studying her, puzzling over a change in her appearance he hadnât noticed before.
Sensing his stare, the Miko turned to him with a light smile that thenïżœïżœ faltered. âWhat â?â
âYou changed your hair.â It took everything within him not to reach out, to see if her hair would feel as silky in his fingers as it looked shifting softly in the wind. âIâve never seen it down.âÂ
âOh!â Her smile turned bashful, a pretty pink dusting spreading across her cheeks. âI wanted to wear my hairpin â see?âÂ
She turned her head, the long curtain of her hair rippling smoothly with the movement. With her back to him, Giyuu could see the pin heâd given her neatly tucked into the long strands of her hair, pinning half of it back. The red of the pinâs maple leaves posed a lovely contrast with the hue of her hair.Â
Y/N was already quite beautiful, but with her hair partially down, he thought she looked softer; younger. She peeked over her shoulder at him, fingers nervously combing through her tresses. âItâs not practical for every day, of course, but I thought since youâd likely be arriving soon ââÂ
His eyes widened and Giyuu became acutely aware that his heart now thumped wildly in his throat as Y/N choked off with a squeak, apparently realizing what sheâd revealed. Though she hurriedly turned back around, Giyuu could see how the tips of her ears burned bright red.Â
Despite her efforts, her admission hung like a cloud in the air between them. Sheâd worn it â the hairpin â for him.Â
Giyuu swallowed thickly. âI like it.â He cleared his throat and turned, allowing his own unruly hair to obscure his face. âOn you, that is.âÂ
For once, the Miko had neither a quick remark nor barb to lob back at him. Instead, she only turned back to her task of grinding her herbs, a thick curtain of her hair concealing her face from his sight.
Once she'd finished bottling up her new medicinal salves, Giyuu helped her carry the tins to the Shrine's storage house, directly across the courtyard from its main wing. The shrine maiden remained curiously quiet, even in spite of his own lame attempts to converse with her. He'd finally given up after his dry comment about the weather went ignored. But every so often, he let his eyes wander to her as they returned to the honden, and that nagging feeling returned as he watched her gnaw incessantly at her bottom lip, a faraway look in her eyes.Â
Giyuu was not a nosy man, but the Miko's clear distraction unsettled him. He was about to pull her aside, to demand she tell him exactly what it was that had chased away the smile he so longed to see when they were approached by Y/N's haughty Master.
âLord Tomioka,â the head Priestess nodded curtly at him in greeting. âI am glad to have run into you â I am in need of your assistance.â
The old Priestess turned to her young protĂ©gĂ©e. âGo assist the younger ones; they need to give their offerings before dinner.âÂ
Y/Nâs mouth opened to protest but the head Priestess cut her off. âNow.â
To his surprise, the shrine maiden did not argue with her Master, only turning to him to give him a helpless shrug before she began to make her way toward the Shrineâs honden.Â
The Water Pillar grimaced. He tried to convince himself the pit in his stomach was only because her odd behavior gnawed at him; that he was only curious to learn what it was that troubled her. But as the Miko cast one last, reluctant look over her shoulder at him, Giyuu found that he was as unwilling to watch her go as she was to leave.Â
If the Shrineâs head priestess noticed his inner anguish, she paid it no mind. âYou will accompany me in the kitchen.â
â-
The first thing he noticed was the conspicuous absence of the scent of sake, which heâd grown accustomed to following the Priestess around like a pungent cloud of perfume. He resisted the urge to scowl; he would have to find another way to get the old woman to talk.
Giyuu followed the woman into the small structure that stood adjacent to the honden that served as the Shrineâs kitchen. He watched silently as she pulled a cleaver, large and deadly sharp, free from where it was stored in a cabinet and laid it atop a butcherâs block. The elder stepped outside of the kitchen and returned a moment later, a recently de-feathered and skinned chicken in hand.
âThings around here seemâŠtense,â Giyuu observed carefully as the old woman slapped the chicken on the counter for preparation.Â
âTense is one word for it, I reckon,â she bit, taking up her cleaver. âThe world we live in is dark. I should think you would know that better than most.â
The corner of his mouth dipped down. âBut even your girls seem unusually subdued; distracted.âÂ
Her eyes flashed to his, piercing and sharp. âYou mean Y/N.â
It wasnât a question.Â
âShe is always restless this time of year,â the old woman sighed. âThough she loves autumn, she despises winter â or, rather, she despises how it reminds her of what she does not have. And winter is well on its way.âÂ
He nodded, recalling what the shrine maiden had revealed to him that day, on the hillside.
âBut your observation is correct â that is not all of the reason she is so distracted,â the old Priestess said darkly, and Giyuu was surprised to see how alert and focused the normally soused elder seemed. âA man from the village â Susumo â has been following her. Demanding her.âÂ
Giyyu straightened. âWhat do you mean by âdemand?ââÂ
The haggard woman cursed below her breath as she broke down the chickenâs body. âI mean in the way that men often feel entitled to women â especially angry drunks like him.âÂ
Every hair on Giyuuâs body stood straight as the weight of the Priestessâ warning settled.Â
âI have forbidden her from venturing out in the dark alone,â the Granny continued, harshly wrenching a joint on the fowl.Â
âShe is a Priestess in training; surely that status affords her some protection?â Giyuuâs knuckles turned white where his fists clenched at his sides.Â
âIâm not sure the shrine is enough to keep him out for much longer. Heâs been lingering â and threatening consequences, if I do not agree to hand her over to him for marriage.â The old Priestess grimaced. âHer status does her no good if he burns this place to the ground.âÂ
The old woman set her cleaver next to her with a heavy thud, her frustration palpable. âThe girl is of age, and I am not her blood family; there is no one here who can claim authority over her, not like a parent or an elder sibling.â When her eyes lifted to his, Giyuu could see a hint of fear underlying the hard anger in her gaze. âThese days, I half-expect to awaken and find that sheâs been stolen in the night.âÂ
The Water Pillar felt his jaw clench. It was rare that he felt the burning flush of anger and it was not directed at a demon, but the idea that Y/N was being harassed and threatened by some village drunkard who felt entitled to her, lit something hot in his stomach. For as vexatious and confounding as he found the young Miko to be, no one deserved to be stalked like prey.Â
Especially her.Â
âIâve had a crow stationed here to alert me of any demon attacks for months,â Giyuu began, and the old woman looked to him in surprise. âBut I will assign more to keep watch during the day. If there is anything strange afoot, they will tell you.â He paused a moment before adding, âAnd they will alert me, too.â
The head Priestess laid down her cleaver to look at him, long and hard. âThen she may have a fighting chance yet, Lord Hashira.â
ââââ-
By the time he found Y/N once more, dinner was over and the moon had risen high in the night sky, casting the shrine grounds in its pale, silvery glow.
Heâd told her, rather tersely, that he was unable to stay the night, and he tried to ignore how his chest tightened at the crestfallen look that flashed across her face. Despite her tangible disappointment, she insisted on escorting him out of the Shrine, desperate to cling to every second that might be spared to them.
âYou are rather quiet tonight,â the Miko observed, walking him to the grand Torii. âMore so than usual.â It was an understatement; the Water Pillar had been downright sullen and withdrawn from the moment heâd returned from whatever takes Granny had insisted she help him with.Â
Rather than give her any explanation, Giyuu halted his step and reached for her wrist, stilling her. âYou did not tell me you were being harassed.âÂ
She looked up to the Water Pillar in surprise. âHow did you â?âÂ
He released her from his grip in favor of drawing closer to her. âWhy didnât you tell me?âÂ
Y/N opened and closed her mouth, struggling to find her words. âI suppose,â she began, but her mouth quirked down in a frown. âI did not think you needed to be burdened by something so insignificant.âÂ
Giyuu stared at her as he mouthed the word insignificant, the look he shot her giving the distinct impression he thought her an idiot. âI do not think your safety is insignificant,â Giyuuâs hand drifted to the hilt of his sword, clenching it tight. âNor do I think you are insignificant.âÂ
âCompared to your other obligations? I should think Iâm very unimportant.â Y/N turned away from him, fiddling with a gathering basket she carried on her hip to avoid having to look him in the eyes.
But the raven-haired Pillar caught her wrist and turned her back to face him, not willing to be ignored. âIf you call for me, I will come to you.âÂ
Y/Nâs heart lurched at the Water Pillarâs words, spoken with such conviction and sincerity that it made her falter in her step. âTomioka-san,â she said breathlessly, her eyes wide as she turned to him. âYou have far more important duties to see to than to concern yourself with than mere village drama ââ
But the raven-haired Hashira only shook his head as he took another step towards her, his expression severe; calculating. âYou have the knife I gave you, yes?â His eyes dropped to her pocket, and Y/N felt compelled to show him that the small blade was indeed tucked safely within the folds of her hakama pants.Â
âGiyuu,â she pled, and she noted the way that he twitched towards her at the sound of his name falling from her lips. âPlease, donât worry ââ
âI do not make promises I cannot keep,â the Water Pillar cut her off, closing the distance between them until the tips of his zori nearly grazed hers, his head bent down towards her as the heat of his stare threatened to consume her. âSo I repeat: if you call for me, I will come to you.âÂ
Any thought of arguing faded from her mind as Y/N became keenly aware of the lack of space between their bodies, of the way her hands, clasped in front of her chest brushed against the folds of his haori as it shifted softly with the wind.Â
âI understand,â she breathed. Y/N held his gaze for a long moment, though it was in part due to the battle waging within her not to allow her eyes to drop to his lips.
She would not let herself acknowledge how close they were; how soft they looked, or how warm they might feel against hers; her skin.Â
Giyuu lingered as well; after a pregnant pause, he finally stepped back, blinking as though coming out of a trance. âGood,â he nodded, and he glanced furtively over her shoulder. His eyes narrowed and he nodded as though satisfied before he turned crisply on his heel to begin his trek towards his duties and away from her. âDo not forget.â He called one last time over his shoulder, before the shadows of the woods swallowed him whole.Â
As Y/N dazedly made her way back towards the shrine, a crow following closely behind her, she almost laughed at the suggestion she could.Â
ââ-
Autumn, 1915
The weeks passed by without much fuss, and soon, the palpable tension that had settled over the Shrine as a result of Susumoâs lingering threats subsided. Soon, life at the Shrine returned to normal, and Y/N often found her mind wandering to thoughts of raven hair and endless blue eyes.Â
Until that night.
It had been a normal evening at the Shrine; autumn, blissful autumn had arrived, heralding forth crisp winds and golden skies. Though the days were steadily growing shorter, Y/N found herself rejuvenated by the new chill, especially as she watched the leaves of the trees shift from green to gold to ruby.Â
The leaves on her hairpin indeed had been a perfect match to those which were steadily drifting from the tall maples dotting the Shrine. Though she couldnât wear her hair down the way she had the last time the Water Pillar paid the Shrine a visit, Y/N had found new ways to incorporate his gift into her daily life, weaving it through her plait or tucking it behind her ear.Â
That night had been one like any other; after dinner, the girls of the Shrine had scattered to tend to their evening duties. The shrine maiden had been walking alongside her Master, planning for the upcoming festival in the nearby village, during which the Shrine would seek new patrons to keep it operational. The women mulled over which families might be more inclined to assist them, and settled on a prominent merchant known to frequent other shrines on his travels through the country.
That was when theyâd spotted the smoke.
âFire!â A shrill voice cried, and both the old Priestess and Y/N blanched. âThe honden is on fire!â
All at once, chaos broke out across the Shrine grounds as girls darted to and fro, frantic. Granny began barking at her charges, ordering the younger ones to gather in the courtyard while instructing the older girls to assist in putting out the flames.
"The granary!" Someone else cried. "The granary has gone up in flames!"
The elder Priestess snatched Y/N's wrist in her weathered hand. âThe scrolls!â Granny's expression of horror was a sure match to her own. âTheyâre in the storeroom near the granary!âÂ
The scrolls in question had been in the Shrineâs custody for over five hundred years, carrying sacred inscriptions of the gods and prayers essential to its operation and legitimacy.
They were priceless; irreplaceable.Â
âIâll go!â And before her Master could protest, the Miko had already turned away and began sprinting toward the fire that was rapidly engulfing the granary near the back of the property. Â
Thankfully, the storeroom had yet to catch fire, but if the one steadily consuming the granary was not dealt with soon, it wouldnât be long before it spread to consume the small wooden hut.Â
And Y/N knew it wouldnât take much to reduce the storeroom to ash.Â
Coughing, she pressed her arm to her nose and mouth, using the large bell sleeve of her kosode to block some of the smoke that burned her eyes and nose. She pulled her other sleeve over her hand to protect it as she pushed the storehouseâs door aside.Â
Inside was dark; quiet. Though the nighttime made it difficult for her to see the scrolls and prints carefully rolled and tucked away into tiny cubbies lining the hutâs walls, Y/N wasnât stupid enough to waste time searching for a candle to light. So, with only the flames eating away at the granary at her back to light her way, she began pulling handfuls of scrolls free from their storage, tucking them under her arm.Â
She turned to take her first armload of priceless Shrine artifacts from the storeroom and nearly tripped over a collection of heated coal pans that had been stacked in the corner to keep the scrolls sealed within the room at a stable temperature. She managed to hold onto her scrolls, however, and she quickly moved them away from the hut, placing them safely on a nearby rock that was still far enough away from the storeroom should it catch fire. She returned to the hut to survey what else she needed to salvage, but a familiar, tiny yelp and the flurry of movement in her periphery made the Mikoâs stomach twist.
âKomatsu!â Y/N turned and saw the anxious younger girl lingering at the storage hutâs door, her tiny hands trembling. âGet away from here! Itâs not safe!âÂ
âB-but Sister,â the girl cried, hopping anxiously from foot to foot. âThis is too much to do on your own ââ
âYou need to go find Granny,â the shrine maiden ordered. âI will join you in a moment.â
The girlâs lower lip wobbled. âBut â,â
âNow!â
With a great sniff, the girl turned away, leaving Y/N alone once more. The Miko sighed and resumed her hasty perusal of the hutâs shelves, searching for anything else that could not be replaced.Â
There was a rustling near the doorway and Y/N bit her lip in an effort not to swear in front of her younger peer. âKomatsu, what did I say ââÂ
She turned to admonish the girl, but her reprimand dried instantly on her tongue. For there, in the entryway to the storeroom, was Komatsu, her eyes wide and her face bone-white with a terror that matched Y/Nâs own.
Because the girl was not alone.
Wrapped around her bicep was a hand, as large as a small boulder, and tipped with long, wicked claws that threatened to pierce Komatsuâs bicep. The hand was attached to a forearm, inhumanly thick and muscled. Slowly, Y/Nâs eyes dragged up the length of the monstrous arm to behold the sinister face that grinned at her.Â
It was Susumo â only it wasnât Susumo. Y/N recognized the vague features of the face that had once belonged to the village drunk and her personal tormentor. His hair was the same as was the general shape of his face, and the cruelty of his smirk, but that was where the resemblance to the Susumo sheâd once known ended.
Now, he boasted a row of sharp fangs that distended nearly to his lower lip. And his eyes â no longer were they a cold, soulless black; now they were crimson red, and his pupils were cut into catlike slits.
Demon. A voice whispered in her mind. Demon.
âEnjoy my fires, Priestess?â Even Susumoâs voice had changed, forming a growl that matched his monstrous appearance. âI set them for you â I knew you would not be able to resist seeing such a spectacle.â
âKomatsu,â Y/N ignored him in favor of addressing the young girl, though her voice was unusually high though she fought to keep it as steady as possible. âPlease go find Granny and help her with the honden.âÂ
The young trainee trembled but Susumoâs clawed hand only tightened around her arm. âIâm afraid I canât allow that, sweet Priestess,â the demon crooned. âYou have something I want, you see.â
The slick, oily look in his eyes made his desire clear.
Y/Nâs eyes darted quickly around the hut, finally falling on a series of coal pans stacked to the side of the room, only a few feet from where she stood, paralyzed. Her quick, cursory glance at the pans revealed iron that was slightly red, and she swore she could see the air around them distorted by the heat.
Hot; they were still hot.
The Miko looked back to where the demon continued to leer at her, ravenous. âFine,â she said coolly. âI will go with you, Susumo.â
Komatsu looked between her and the demon in horror, but Y/N only kept her eyes locked with the demonâs. She edged closer to where the coal pans were still burning hot, eyes not daring to drop his as she drew closer to the demon and the younger trainee. He grinned, revealing cruelly sharp and bloodstained teeth, and his yellow eyes shone with a triumphant smugness, believing the Miko was surrendering to him at last.Â
As she brushed past the pans, Y/N furtively reached out a hand and closed her fingers around one of the handles. âKomatsu,â the Miko kept her eyes carefully trained on the demon. âRun.â
Her hand seized around the coal pan and with every ounce of her strength, she swung it toward the demon. The hot iron of the pan slammed into the side of his head, forcing him to drop his hold on the younger girl. There was a struggle between the older shrine maiden and the demon, who fought to wrench the pan free from her fierce grip, but Y/N would not relent.Â
âRun!â She shrieked at the girl again, and Komatsu darted away. Y/Nâs fingers stretched to close around the tiny lever on the handle of the coal pan, and with a snarl of fury, she managed to latch around it, squeezing it with all her might. The lid of the pan opened and red-hot coals spilled forth over the demonâs head. Susumo howled in fury, and Y/N dropped the pan, letting it crack against his head as she shot past him, desperate to escape the tiny storeroom.
The faster she got into open air, the better chance she had of living.Â
But a claw, sharp and deadly sunk into her bicep, and yanked her back. She could not help the small scream that tore from her throat as she felt his talons rip at her skin and the sleeve of her kosode was shredded into ribbons beneath his nails.
âSister Y/N!â Komatsuâs tiny, terrified voice cried out from several feet ahead.Â
The shrine maiden swallowed her building panic. âGo!â
The little girl hesitated again and Y/N knew she could not follow after her, not without risking her safety once again. With a defiant scream of rage, the shrine maiden tore her arm free of the demonâs razor-like claws, fighting back the bile that rose in her throat as she felt blood run down her arm, hot and thick.Â
The demon grasped wildly at her but found only air. Thinking only of the safety of Komatsu and her fellow trainees, Y/N turned on her heel and ran for the trees, away from the chaos unfolding at the Shrine.Â
And the demon, still snarling and panting and undoubtedly enraged, followed her into the forest.
Shit, shit, shit!
Y/N hurtled over a snarled root as she ran, her life dependent upon every stride as she fled the newly-demented Susumo.
In the back of her mind, the Miko knew her efforts were in vain; because for every inch she managed to gain, the angry demon at her heels seemed to gain a foot.
âYouâve denied me for far too long!â The monsterâs voice growled behind her, far too close for comfort. âI will have you!â
Y/N palmed the small nichirin knife tucked safely within the deep pockets of her hakama pants, and wildly she wondered whether it was possible to decapitate a demon with such a small blade. Perhaps the Water Pillar should have left her a sword. After all, a sword could not really be that different from a broom, and sheâd walloped her fair share of handsy drunkards and would-be thieves with the cleaning tool.
If she lived through the night, she would tell him as much the next time she saw him.
Y/Nâs musings did nothing to help her avoid the root of an old tree that jutted out from the earth, snarling around her ankle and sending her flailing to the forest floor. Angry tears of frustration clouded her eyes. Although she knew these paths like the back of her hand, that knowledge did her little good in the dark, as she fled for her life.
Scrambling up to her feet, Y/N caught sight of a pair of eyes watching her from the brambles, dark and inky.
A crow. The image of a certain Hashira flashed before her eyes, as Y/N recalled the way that the members of the Demon Slayer Corps used crows to communicate.
Perhaps this crow was so affiliated, and she was desperate enough to try. âPlease!â Y/N begged, sobbing as the crow stared down at her with those black eyes. âGiyuu!â
âââ
The night had been unusually peaceful for the Water Pillar.
His ambling patrol around his territoryâs perimeter hadnât revealed so much as a whisper of demonic activity. But the absence of any conspicuous threat did not mean his guard was down; his eyes remained sharp, his ear finely tuned, listening for any shift in the wind, any sign that something was amiss and required investigation â
A sudden rustle of leaves sounded from his right, and Giyuuâs hand moved reflexively for his blade, bracing against its hilt in preparation. A small shadow burst from the canopy above him, its wings flapping wildly. He recognized it instantly as the crow heâd assigned to watch over the Shrine â to watch over her.
âDemon attack at the Mountain Shrine!â The crow squawked, circling above him frantically. âDemon attack! Go now â quickly!âÂ
He hadnât hesitated to turn sharply on his heel, furiously making his way toward the Shrine. He broke through the line of trees at its edge in record time, and even heâd been taken aback by the chaos that had broken out.
âThe honden is on fire!â the old woman cried out to the Pillar as he swiftly landed among the chaos unfolding across the shrine grounds. âThe girls were still doing their evening duties â but then another fire was started near the granary!âÂ
âMy crows said a demon had made an appearance,â Giyuuâs eyes carefully scanned the terrified, frantic faces of the Shrineâs residents, his hands braced against the hilt of his sword. âHas anyone been hurt?âÂ
The head Priestess stared at the Water Pillar in muted horror. âI have not seen â but I havenât taken any headcount of the girls to know ââÂ
A piercing cry from near the south gate of the Shrine cut the old woman off, and both Priestess and Slayer whipped toward the sound. A girl, no more than nine, was half-running, half-stumbling toward them, frightened tears streaking down her face.Â
âKomatsu!â the old Priestess blanched as she caught sight of the small apprenticeâs busted, bloodied lip. With a sob, the young girl flung herself into her elderâs arms and clung tightly to her. âWhat on earth â?âÂ
âSister Y/N!â the girl called Komatsu wailed, and Giyuu felt himself go cold. âGranny â th-that man â heâs a monster!â
The head Priestess paled in recognition. âSusumo?â Giyuuâs gut clenched at the name. The old woman knelt before the girl, her hands clutching wildly at her slim shoulders as she shook her lightly to recenter her. âKomatsu, was Susumo the monster?âÂ
The young girl nodded. âHe was so â hiccup â fast! I didnât even see him!â She only cried harder. âAnd t-then Sister Y/N â she grabbed the coal pan and dumped it on him until he let go.â Komatsu trembled as she lifted a shaking hand to wipe at her cheeks. âA-and then she t-told me to r-run ââÂ
THe old Priestess caught the girlâs quivering chin in her hand and forced her to meet her eyes. âWhere is Y/N, Komatsu?âÂ
Komatusâs eyes were wide with fear. âShe ran,â she whispered. âInto the woods â b-but Granny â she was bleeding ââÂ
The Shrineâs Priestess turned to the Slayer, ready to beg him to follow after the demon and her apprentice, but the Water Pillar was gone. For a brief moment, she feared all hope was lost; that theyâd been abandoned and non one would be able to save the young Miko â her heir â from whatever horrid fate awaited her at the ends of Susumoâs crazed, brutal claws.
She caught a flurry of movement right against the dark line of trees that snagged her attention; a flap of the edge of a mismatched haori, and the glint of a blade being drawn, its wielder already furiously making his way into the shadowy depths of the forest.Â
The Priestess exhaled and clutched her trembling young trainee to her chest. As she soothed the shaken young girl, the old woman prayed the Water Pillar would not be too late.
â
She was fucked; well and truly fucked.
Y/N had no idea how long sheâd spent sprinting furiously through the forest, but she knew she was quickly running out of stamina. Worse, it seemed the demon on her heels knew she was slowing, and was now playing with her. But even his patience seemed to be at its witâs end; for a sudden sharp blow to her back sent the Miko flying several feet forward until she slammed against the uneven, rough terrain of the forest floor.
Y/N gasped for air that would not come as she tried to push herself up. Crawl! Her mind begged her body. Crawl, damn you!
A dark chuckle from behind sent every hair on her body standing straight on end. A hand locked around her ankle and flipped her over until she was nearly nose to nose with the demon crouched over her. âGot you,â he sang, and the moonlight glinted off the sharp edge of his fangs as he grinned.Â
Her fingers found the handle of the knife the Water Pillar had gifted her in her pocket. With a determined grunt, she pulled it free and plunged it deep into the meat of his shoulder, praying furiously to any god who would listen that she might have hit an artery so that he would bleed out.Â
The demon loosed an enraged scream and fell away from her, hands blindly fumbling for the blade. Â
No longer pinned beneath him, Y/N scrambled back. Her hands scraped against the broken brush and pebbles below her in her desperate attempt to put distance between herself and the demon rising to his feet ahead of her, snarling. As he began advancing toward her, Susumo gripped the knife sheâd buried in his shoulder and with a grunt, he wrenched it free and tossed it carelessly to the side, right along with the last shred of any hope sheâd had of making it out of the woods alive.
The demonâs mouth curled into a cruel, savage grin, the moonlight glinting off his long, wicked fangs. âIâm going to enjoy this,â he growled, saliva dripping down his chin as his nostrils widened to scent her blood and her fear.Â
This was it; there was nowhere for her to run, no weapon she could try and protect herself with. There was nothing she could do; she was going to die, and there was nothing she could do to stop it.
Just as Susumo drew upon her, close enough that she could smell the rancid, pungent odor of rotted meat on his breath, he stumbled back, startled.Â
One moment the demon was standing mere inches from her, ready to devour her whole; the next, he was sent sailing back, his body smashing into the trunk of a nearby tree with a sickening thump!Â
A blur of dark matter soared over the Mikoâs head toward the monster. Susumo barely had time to stand before the shadow converged on him once more. There was a flash of light â the moon reflecting off metal â followed by a dull thud. The shrine maidenâs heart lodged in her throat as she watched the head of the former village drunkard roll across the forest floor before distingrating, his body following soon after.Â
She was nearly hyperventilating as the shadow turned to face her, but the pall of the moon finally illuminated the face of her savior â her Water Pillar.
âG-Giyuu,â she stuttered, her eyes stinging with unshed tears of relief that washed over her all at once.
But Giyuu did not respond, his lapis eyes narrowing in on the dark stain spreading across the white of her kosode. Y/N cowered at the cold, unbridled rage that contorted the ordinarily stoic Hashiraâs face as he began to shake at the sight of her blood. In a flash, Giyuu had closed the distance between them and knelt down by her side, gripping her wounded arm in his hand as he tried to pull her tattered sleeve down and inspect her wound.
âTomioka â Giyuu,â she pled, trying to wrench her arm from his iron-like grip. âPlease, itâs not that bad ââ
âDid it get you anywhere else?â Giyuu demanded harshly, and the authority underlying his tone made Y/N fall silent for the first time since sheâd known him. âDid it -â the Water Pillar hesitated. âDid it touch you anywhere else?â
Y/N was trembling, and the Hashiraâs hand around her arm tightened. âAh!â She winced. âNo, I promise, Giyuu, itâs just a flesh wound, Iâm fine-,â
âYou are bleeding. You are not fine.â Giyuu snapped back. âYou couldâve been killed, or turned, or -,â the Water Pillar began to hyperventilate, and it shook the young Miko to her core. The Water Hashira was normally so unflappable, so stoic, that his panicked anger frightened her.
â-So do not tell me youâre fine,â Giyuuâs rant continued. âNot when you couldâve â not when I mightâve failed â not again --â
She was at a loss for what to do as she watched the raven-haired man struggle to form words. Vaguely, she recalled the way the Granny-Priestess had once explained to her that when someone panicked, they needed to regulate their breathing, and there were many ways someone could help force another to breathe properlyâŠ
Stomach fluttering, Y/Nâs free hand came up to grip the fold of the Water Pillarâs haori. Giyuuâs incessant rambling only ended when her lips urgently pressed against his own, his eyes going wide. A heartbeat or two passed and then the Miko pulled away, her eyes serious as she stared at the stunned Water Hashira.
âYou need to give me a sword.â She told him, earnestly, her face blazing.
âââ
Giyuu helped her back to the Shrine, though the Miko found herself needing to bat off the Water Pillar with a stern reminder that sheâd only sustained a small arm wound as heâd tried to scoop her up into his arms.
The Swordsman had been rather subdued the entire journey out of the forest, his eyes curiously wide and dazed right until the pair breached the tree line at the edge of the Shrineâs property. The moment they stepped into open ground, they were swarmed by the tearful, relieved faces of the Shrineâs inhabitants. Words of gratitude to him were woven through worries over the Mikoâs arm wound as they made their way across toward the small infirmary which, thankfully, had not been touched by Susumoâs fire.
The honden itself was still standing; though the flames had finally been subdued, smoke still curled up toward the sky, blocking any view of the moon or the stars.Â
The head Priestess waited for them outside the infirmary. Though her face was grave, Giyuu could spy the relief shining in her eyes. He stood numbly by as the Miko and her master regarded each other warily for a moment, before the elder Priestess reached forward and yanked her charge forward into a fierce embrace.
âReckless girl,â she chastised gently against the side of Y/Nâs head. âThank every one of the gods that youâre safe.â The old Priestessâs eyes found those of the Water Pillar. âAnd thank you, Lord Tomioka.â
Y/N was promptly escorted inside to have her wound examined and stitched. Despite the old shrine keeperâs gratitude for his aid in saving the young shrine maiden, that thankfulness apparently did not extend to permitting him inside the infirmary with them, and for good reason. For under the Elderâs withering glare, the Water Pillar realized that Y/Nâs treatment would require her to be stripped of her kosode, leaving her exposed and bare.Â
As unwilling as heâd been to part from her, the thought of witnessing the Miko undressed and vulnerable had been enough to temper his urge to look after her, if nothing else because the mental image of her in such a state flustered him to no end.
Though, he supposed his bewilderment also had something to do with what had transpired between them in the forest.
Kissed him; the shrine maiden had kissed him.Â
His fingers drifted to his lips. They still felt warm where theyâd been graced by hers, and he swore he could still feel the softness of her mouth from where it had brushed against his.Â
He needed to talk to her; he needed to know what the hell sheâd been thinking, kissing him like that.Â
But as shocking as the Mikoâs kiss had been, there was something else, something far heavier, that weighed on his mind.Â
Sheâd nearly been killed. By a demon. On his watch.Â
He shouldâve apologized; he shouldâve begged for her forgiveness for letting her come that close with death. For letting her get wounded because he hadnât been fast enough.
I was concerned for you, he wanted to tell her. I thought I would be too late.
No; concern didnât cover it; did not do near enough justice to his true emotions upon learning the Miko had fled into the dark forest with a hungry, loathsome demon hot on her trail.
Heâd been scared; terrified; almost beside himself at the possibility that heâd be too late and find that sheâd already been reduced to the beastâs meal,Â
Heâd been scared heâd never again see her smile or hear her laugh, and that had terrified him more than anything. For it was the memory of both that soothed his anxious nerves each time he startled awake from visions of his dead loved ones, demanding to know why they had died in his stead.  Â
Heâd feared that he would have to add her face to those he saw when he slept â the faces of those heâd failed to protect, whoâd died for his sake. Heâd been terrified of seeing her image in painstaking clarity, just as he saw the faces of his sister and Sabito every morning.Â
He did not know what to do with them, these confusing feelings, so abundant and intense that theyâd welled up within him and threatened to spill over. He couldnât name them, let alone begin to untangle the knot theyâd formed within his heart. All he knew was that every one of them were inextricably tied to her.Â
His shrine maiden.Â
His.
â
Y/Nâs arm ached, but it had been properly sewn and bandaged, and there was work to do before she could settle in for the night; and so, she found herself helping her peers with cleaning up the courtyard from the debris of the nightâs events.Â
Truthfully, she'd been grateful for the distraction. Occupying herself with cleanup meant she did not have to think about what sheâd done in the forest. But then Granny Priestess saw her trying to heave away broken wood with her freshly stitched arm and Y/N found herself forced to abandon her fellow trainees as the old bat smacked her upside the head and squawked about how she was going to break her stitching and complicate the healing process. Â
The Miko tried not to pout as she retreated, opting instead to grumble over the old womanâs dramatics as her arm stung and her ego throbbed. When she finally returned to her sleeping quarters, exhaustion slammed into her, making her limbs heavy and leaden. Unable to quite rally the energy to crawl into her futon, she slumped against the doorway of the room, her head and her heart a tangled mess of emotions she couldnât quite name.
What sheâd felt the moment the Water Pillar had stepped into the moonlight had been more than mere relief that heâd managed to save her life for the second time. Sheâd felt safe, so unbelievably safe that the forest itself could have been on fire and she wouldnât have been afraid; not as long as he was there with her.
Something between them had shifted; that much was clear. In truth, things likely had begun to change the moment she repaired his haori, and sheâd admitted to him her deep-seated loneliness and lack of belonging.
She only hoped he felt the change, too.
â
Much to Y/Nâs chagrin, autumn was quickly giving way to blasted winter.
Though, the Miko hadnât been able to fully resent the rapid shift in the seasons; repairs at the Shrine had consumed nearly all of her attention, and as Grannyâs heir, she was expected to contribute to its reconstruction more than any other trainee.
That expectation meant Granny left the task of figuring out how to finance the necessary repairs entirely to her young protege. Y/N had spent all of two days agonizing over ways to raise the necessary funds when she awoke to find a mysterious sack of money that had been left on the doorstep of the honden. Inside had been an amount more than generous to cover the cost of repairs from the fire, with a hefty remainder that could be put toward other necessary improvements to spruce the Shrine up, and perhaps restore it to its former glory.Â
No note had been left with the money to indicate the identity of the Shrineâs benefactor. But amid all the excitement of her peers at the thought of being able to afford materials and laborers to assist with the more difficult aspects of the Shrineâs refurbishment, Y/N had spotted a familiar crow perched high in a nearby tree.
That position had afforded the bird with a perfect view of the money sack, allowing it to silently ensure it fell into the proper hands. But repairs had finally slowed, and Y/N now found her days returning to normal. Almost.Â
What was not normal was how agitated she'd become in waiting for his return.
Another week passed without any communication from the Water Pillar, and the Miko had grown desperate for any sort of distraction. She found herself one late, autumn morning passing the time in the Shrineâs garden hut. She was pretending to be searching for tools that would help her prune the wilting Shrine garden when something grazed against the small of her back. Startled, she turned and was greeted by familiar, unruly raven hair and a pair of deep azure eyes.Â
âGiyuu,â his name slid easily off her tongue, and suddenly she could not remember why sheâd called him anything else.Â
A ghost of a smile graced his lips. âHello, Y/N.â
A poignant silence followed, and her cheeks grew hot. "Don't mind me," she said quickly, turning her head away from him as she pretended to organize stray gardening supplies. "I am only just now finishing my tasks for the day."
Though he remained silent, she became acutely aware of the way Giyuuâs eyes followed her as she tried desperately to keep herself busy, to avoid having to meet that piercing, discerning stare.Â
âI did not get a chance to properly thank you after the turmoil of that night,â she said casually. Nervously, she hoped that his heightened senses did not alert him to the way her heart fluttered in her chest, or how her stomach flipped in her gut. Her nails dug into her palms as she lifted her head to meet that unnerving, fathomless stare.
But the Water Pillar had already closed most of the distance between them, having moved so silently sheâd not heard him, despite even the creaky, uneven slatted floor of the garden hut. âHow is your wound?â He asked softly, his hand skirting up the outside of the arm Susumo had wounded. âHas it healed?âÂ
It took a great amount of effort for Y/N to remember how to keep her breathing steady. But she forced her lips into an easy smile as she rucked up the flared sleeve of her kosode to reveal her bicep. âIt will likely scar,â she admitted, her fingers lightly tracing over the three, angry red marks that remained imprinted on her skin, though theyâd fully scabbed over. âI consider myself quite lucky, all things considered.âÂ
âWhy did you do it?âÂ
The Miko ducked her head, willing the sheet of her hair to fall and conceal her mounting blush. She did not need to ask him to clarify; she knew after what he was asking.
But she feigned ignorance all the same. âI donât know what you mean, Tomioka-sama ââÂ
âDonât call me that,â and even though she refused to meet his eyes, she could sense his irritation at her avoidance. âWeâre well past such formalities, Y/N.â Giyuu stepped closer to her, his cerulean eyes melting into something more akin to the midnight blue of the evening sky. âYou kissed me. That night.â The Water Pillarâs hand glided up the arm that Susumo had injured, caressing softly over the healed skin beneath the sleeve of her kosode.
âI-I did no such thing!â Y/N sputtered, though her reddening cheeks betrayed her. âI was only attempting to help you calm down â you were panicking, and inconsolable.âÂ
Giyuuâs responding smirk only served to irritate her more. âShould I thank you then, Y/N?â His hand slid from her shoulder to below her chin, his delicate fingers curling to tilt her head up towards his, as he closed the distance between their bodies. âShould I show you how grateful I am that you were able to assuage my worry?âÂ
Y/N tried to focus on anything but the feeling of Giyuuâs breath â warm and enticing â against her face as he leaned in close. âYou had no reason to worry; I was completely fine before you showed up.âÂ
âFine,â the ravenette scoffed, his grip on her chin tightening slightly. âSo fine that you were bleeding and about to become that beastâs snack â or worse.âÂ
âBut you saved me, did you not?â Y/N whispered, unable to stop her eyes from dropping to the Water Pillarâs sensual, soft-looking mouth before rising once more to meet his punishing gaze. âAnd then I helped you.âÂ
Giyuuâs second hand brushed against her waist and the shrine maiden thought she might leap out of her skin. âYou did,â he conceded, the corner of his mouth quirking up in a small, half-smile. âThough I apologize that you needed to do so â I suppose I become a little over-zealous when things that are precious to me are threatened.âÂ
Even if she could have thought of some witty remark to throw back at him, those words surely would have been blocked by her heart as it lodged in her throat.Â
Things that were precious to him. She was precious to him.
âSo Iâll ask again, Y/N,â Giyuu whispered, and his nose brushed delicately against hers. âShould I thank you for your assistance?â The fingers beneath her chin stroked her jaw. âShould I kiss you?âÂ
She fought to suppress the excited shudder that licked up her spine. âYes, Lord Hashira,â she breathed, and her stomach turned cartwheels as Giyuuâs gaze dropped to her mouth. âPerhaps you should.âÂ
âWho am I to deny the request of a priestess?â Giyuu murmured, and then his lips were moving against hers, warm and soft. Y/Nâs fingers flew to clutch the Water Pillarâs rocky biceps beneath the soft cloth of his haori, anchoring him against her. The hand that had gripped below her chin slid to the side of her face, tilting her head so that the Water Pillar could have better access to her as he pressed his lips harder against hers.Â
Y/N moaned into his kiss, wanting him closer, impossibly closer to her than he currently was.Â
Giyuu broke away from her once, though he kept a hand on the back of her neck to keep her in place. âWhat are your duties today?âÂ
Y/Nâs fingers curled around the front of the Water Pillarâs haori, her forehead resting against his. âNone of import.â She gave him a sly smile. âNo one will miss me if I am gone for a few hours.âÂ
Giyuu returned her smile with a tiny smirk of his own. âIn that case,â he tugged her hand and he began to lead her towards the grassy overlook where theyâd spent a great deal of time talking and learning one another. âI could use your assistance.â
â
Y/N hadnât greeted the sunrise with the intent to neglect her shrine duties, but she couldnât say she regretted how she ended up spending the day.
They spent the day resting on the hillside overlooking the shrine grounds, rolling back and forth upon the browning grass as they kissed each other again and again.Â
âYou werenât wrong, that day â right after we met,â Giyuu gasped against her lips as they broke apart, the blush on Y/Nâs cheeks a sure match to his own. âI do not find you captivating.â
Y/Nâs eyebrows furrowed. Her mouth parted, a protest on her tongue when Giyuu surged forward, his lips brushing against her neck. The Mikoâs words choked off with a squeak as the Water Pillar danced his lips to the hollow of her throat, his tongue flicking out once right where her heart pulsed wildly.Â
âI think you are utterly transfixing; enchanting,â he breathed against her skin. âYou have cast a spell over me that I do not want broken.â
âI find it hard to believe anyone could wield that sort of power over a Hashira,â Y/Nâs voice was high pitched as Giyuuâs lips made their way back to hers.
In the back of her mind, Y/N wondered if his words were motivated purely by his physical desire for her. It would not have surprised her if he was only so taken with her because he longed to be touched; held. Like him, sheâd gone much of her life without intimacy from anyone. She could not blame him for seeking it from someone so willing to give as she.Â
âBut you are not just anyone, not to me.â was all he replied, his lips moving softly against hers once more. âYou areâŠeverything.â
Y/Nâs breath caught in her throat. The Water Pillars words, dripping like honey from his lips, were only sweetened by the fervent sincerity of his eyes as he pulled back to gaze into hers, so deeply, she felt as though he could see every thought in her head.
She wondered if he lowered that piercing, discerning stare, whether heâd be able to see straight to her heart, too; see how it bore his name.Â
Even though her breath guttered in her throat at his words, her heart clenched painfully in her chest. The idea that sheâd attached more meaning to their relationship than he, that perhaps sheâd overestimated her value to him made her tense, made her want to push him away and â
âYouâre distracted,â Giyuu murmured against her lips, brushing his nose against hers. âYour thoughts are loud.âÂ
Her fingers caught the front fold of his haori, fiddling idly with it. âThere is nothing for you to repay, you know. You do not owe me your time or your attention. I know the Shrine is simply a part of your designated patrol. I understand if its convenience is the only reason ââÂ
A single finger pressed itself against her lips, quieting her. âYou think and talk too much.â The ravenette chastised. Her mouth parted, a protest forming on her lips, when he cut her off again. âAh ah,â Giyuu silenced her with his lips, his tongue flicking out to skim along her bottom lip. Above her, he shifted and allowed his weight to fall against her, pinning her beneath him. Reluctantly, his mouth broke away from hers. âIt is my turn to speak.âÂ
âI do not come to the Shrine because it is easy,â Giyuuâs lips brushed hesitantly against her jaw. âNor do I come here out of any preconceived obligation to repay your kindness.âÂ
He pulled back to study her, panting and flushed beneath him. As his eyes slowly combed over her, Y/N felt a strange knot pull and twist in the depths of her stomach. âThere is only one thing that brings me back here, no matter how exhausted I am after weeks of endless missions; no matter how often certain junior Corps members pester me to train them.â His eyes narrowed at the hollow of the Mikoâs throat, exposed by the way her kosode had shifted as the pair of them rolled around the grass. Curious, Giyuu leaned down and pressed his lips firmly against it.Â
And then he did the unthinkable;Â the Water Pillar moaned, ever so softly, against the fluttering of Y/Nâs frantic pulse. The sound, so rich and full of need â of want â washed over her and drowned out all other thoughts, all other higher reasoning from her mind. INstead, the Miko was left with nothing but the sharp urge to press her thighs together, an unknown heat beginning to pool in her most sacred area.Â
âDo you know what that thing is, Y/N?â He whispered against the soft dip in her throat, his breath hot as it fanned across her skin. âCan you guess what it is I cannot stay away from â could not, even if I desired otherwise?âÂ
His fingers dropped to the collar of her kosode, tracing lightly over its crisp, white fold. âWhen I close my eyes in the mornings, it is your face I see,â he murmured. âIt is your laugh I hear in my dreams; your scent I find myself longing for when I awaken.â
The Miko shivered as his index finger traced from her collar up her throat, over her chin until it came to rest on her bottom lip, gently stroking over its curve. âIt is you I seek to turn to remind myself that there is still good in this world â good still worth protecting. Why is that, Y/N?â His eyebrows furrowed and he seemed almost earnest in his question. âWhy is it that my mind refuses to be occupied by anything but you?âÂ
âBecause I vex you,â she said softly, eyes wide and locked with his. âBecause, try as you might, youâve never been able to fully fit me into a box as you have with others.âÂ
Giyuu shook his head. âVex me?â He tsked at her. âPerhaps once that was true. But now? I desire you in ways I can hardly understand, and it drives me mad.â
Her breath hitched in her throat. âWhat are you saying?âÂ
âI think Iâve been rather clear,â and instinctively, Giyuu rolled his hips against hers, desperate to relieve some of the friction mounting in his groin. âAnd itâs that I want ââÂ
But the Miko did not get to hear what Giyuu wanted; not as he was drowned out by the screeching cry of a bird from high above. Only, this bird was not the dull, graying crow sheâd come to associate with her Swordsman.
âI thought your crow was older?â
The Water Pillar frowned as he turned to look up, his eyebrows drawn together. âThatâs not Kanzaburo â thatâs one of the Masterâs ââ
âCAW,â the bird circled above their heads in narrow, rapid turns. âLord Tomioka! Return to headquarters immediately!â
Giyuuâs jaw clenched. âCan it not wait?âÂ
Y/N, however, only gaped up at the bird flying above them. âIt talks â?âÂ
But the crow only cried again, âEmergency meeting at headquarters!!
With a short, frustrated exhale, Giyuu rolled to the side of the Miko and rose, but not before he extended a hand and helped lift her to her feet.
He gingerly brushed some loose grass from her hair. âIâm sorry.âÂ
She only shook her head as she reached to adjust his haori, righting it in his shoulders. âItâs your duty, Giyuu. I understand that.â
He scowled back up at the bird still circling above them, bleating a refrain of âEmergency! Go now!â
âIâm not finished with this conversation,â Giyuu said plainly, a frustrated hand working through his hair. Though his annoyance was plain as day, it fell away as he looked back to the Miko at his side, his gaze softening. âNor am I finished with you.âÂ
A single finger reached under Y/Nâs chin and lifted her head toward him so he could brush another kiss against her lips. âI will come see you â soon.âÂ
With a shy boldness, the Miko rose on her toes and gave him one final kiss, and Giyuuâs hand tightened where it rested against her waist. âIâll wait for you, Lord Hashira.â
âââ
December, 1915
Y/N cursed at the ancient priestess who insisted on using only gas-powered lanterns rather than the newer, much safer, electric powered lights that other shrines had begun using.Â
âWe are an esteemed shrine dating back hundreds of years,â the old crone had simpered, âTradition has kept us going this far!âÂ
Y/N hadnât helped her cause by asking whether tradition or spite was what kept the hag from dying off and finally leaving her in peace.
And that was how the young Priestess-to-be found herself stomping through the snowy grounds of the Shrine, forced to light each and every lantern by hand using a match and oil, utterly by herself.
She knew better than to levy such an obvious taunt at the old woman, but admittedly, Y/N hadnât been in the best of moods as of late.Â
Giyuu had not returned since that day on the hillside, when heâd kissed her silly and told her he could not stop thinking of her. It was as though he no longer existed; even the crows at the Shrine were no more, having all disappeared one morning before sheâd awoken.
As the weeks passed, the weight of his absence had grown heavier, threatening to beat her into the ground below.Â
But Y/N had done her best to hold her tongue over the last weeks as her anxiety mounted, and Granny shouldâve known that â so really, it was her own fault if sheâd taken offense to the Mikoâs barb.
She grumbled and cursed under her breath as she trudged toward the small garden hut standing at the furthest edge of the Shrineâs grounds â her last stop of the night. She shoved past the old, rickety door and braced her merrily flickering, hand-held lantern out before her, bathing the small hut in a warm, orange glow.
All was silent and quiet within the small storeroom. The air was cold, though the slatted walls of the hut offered some protection from the howling, snow-dotted winds outside. Determined to complete her task and return to the comfort of her warm futon, the Miko fumbled around one of the store shelves for a small can of oil.Â
âItâs you,â a quiet voice startled her from behind, and Y/N nearly dropped the lantern clutched in her hands.
But she did not feel afraid as she recognized the calm, soothing cadence of the voice, that voice that belonged to the one person capable of making her blush.Â
The one person who held her heart.
âItâs been a while, Giyuu. I was wondering when Iâd see you again.â She turned and saw the raven-haired man standing in the doorway of the garden hut, his face characteristically neutral, though he seemed tense, even more so than usual.
Instantly, she moved toward him. âWhatâs wrong?â
His eyes tightened, and the darkness which swam within them betrayed his aloof facade. âThings have changed quickly in my world,â he began, and she saw his fists clench at his sides. âWe believe the demons are preparing for war â and so we have been as well.Â
âWar?â She repeated softly, her step faltering. âI hadnât realized the demons were soâŠorganized.â
Giyuu nodded. âOne creature is responsible for all demons. He is the orchestrator; he is the one we must kill, and we believe the opportunity to do so is drawing nearer.â
The monotonous cadence of his voice fell away as he quietly added, âThat is why I havenât been able to return â weâve been training. This battle â it may start at any moment.â
He made like he wanted to say more, but he stopped himself, pressing his lips into a tight line.Â
âAnd?â She prompted gently, taking a solitary step toward him.
âHe hesitated, and she spied how his throat worked to swallow. âAnd I do not know when I will be able to see you again. After tonight.â
Y/N watched him for a moment, her eyes searching his. âWhen you say you donât know âwhenâ we will see each other again,â she began, cautiously. âDo you mean âif?ââ
Giyuuâs answering silence said more than any words could.Â
For a moment, the Miko could not remember how to speak, not as she felt the organ in her chest splinter into a thousand, mismatched pieces.
âI just wanted to see you,â the Water Pillar struggled to swallow around the growing lump in his throat. âOne last time.âÂ
She could scarcely breathe.Â
He was leaving and he might never return.Â
Leaving to go try and put an end to the scourge of demons that plagued their world. It was a noble thing to do; sacrifice in its purest form.Â
But she hated it.Â
She was filled with such a deep melancholy that it nearly brought her to her knees. As the Water Pillar turned to leave, Y/N couldnât stop herself as she reached for him, her arms encircling him as her hands locked over his front, stilling him.
âGiyuu,â she said thickly, her face pressed into the back of his haori as she willed the tears in her eyes not to fall. âGiyuu.âÂ
He turned in her grasp and looked down at her in awe, a finger rising to brush the errant tear that had escaped down her cheek as he held her gaze.Â
The flame within her lantern flickered as Giyuu softly grazed his lips against her own, Y/Nâs arms weaving around his neck to hold him close to her.Â
His hands were gentle, if not a little uncertain as they found her waist, but once they came to a rest against her, he pulled her close, arms winding around her middle and holding her securely against him as he deepened the kiss. She moaned softly into his mouth, her hands tangling in his hair as she opened up for him, his tongue gliding alongside her own until she was left breathless and wanting.Â
Vaguely, the Miko was aware that he was walking them deeper into the garden hut, allowing the old door to thud shut behind him, and the thought of not returning to her plush futon suddenly did not seem like such a loss.Â
Giyuuâs hands returned to her face, thumbs stroking softly along her cheeks as he broke their kiss to brush his lips against her eyes, her nose, and forehead. Y/Nâs hands parted the Water Hashiraâs haori from his shoulders as Giyuuâs fingers dropped to her collar bone, sliding beneath her kosode, and grazing her bare shoulder.Â
âYou have been my most treasured encounter,â he whispered, and she felt her heart seize in her throat, tears threatening to spill anew from her eyes.
A yearâs worth of interactions had all led to this moment, but it was not the satisfying payoff of the tension and longing that had been steadily building between them.
This was a goodbye.Â
Because it was likely that the Water Pillar would not survive the impending battle; but neither did he want to leave this end untied.Â
She had known, deep in her heart, that this affair had been doomed before it had ever begun, but that hadnât stopped her from falling for the kind, brave, selfless man now kissing her like she was his entire world anyways.Â
She would not get to have him in the morning, so she resolved to give herself to him for the night.Â
Giyuuâs hands eased her kosode from her shoulders, exposing her to the cool air within the garden hut. His warm hands, however, worked to chase away any chill that spread across her skin as he ran his palms over the curve of her shoulders before sliding down to rest on her bare waist, his long fingers grazing just below the curve of her breasts.
Her own fingers trembled as she fumbled with the buttons on his uniform shirt but in time, sheâd worked them open and Giyuu broke their kiss long enough to let his shirt drop to the floor beneath them.Â
The two stood there for a moment, chests rising and falling rapidly, as they looked at one another, half-nude and vulnerable. The shrine maiden and the slayer knew that they had come upon a precipice, and if they stepped off that ledge, there would be nothing to break their fall.Â
Y/N made the first move, taking a tentative step towards the Water Pillar as she trailed her fingers lightly up the beautiful, sculpted ridges of his abdomen, relishing how warm he was beneath her touch.Â
Giyuu shivered beneath her fingertips as the mikoâs hand came to a rest against his sternum, marveling the way his heart thundered beneath her hand. âAre you certain?â He breathed, his face was impassive, but his own uncertainty was betrayed by the slight tremor in his voice. His hand rose to gently cup the side of her face, his thumb ghosting over her bottom lip.Â
She reached to grab the Pillarâs free hand and brought it up to rest against her sternum, mirroring her own hold on him so that he could feel the steady drum of her own heart â and how it thrummed for him. âYes,â she whispered. âIâm yours, Giyuu.âÂ
Once, she had believed the Hashira incapable of expressing anything other than cold aloofness. sheâd not been able to comprehend the subtle ways with which his eyes could signal his mood; how they darkened when angry, or how the outer corners turned up, almost imperceptibly, when he was content.Â
But she had long since learned to read him, and so, her stomach fluttered at the way the raven haired manâs gaze heated with both adoration and desire â for her.Â
Giyu brushed his nose against hers affectionately before bringing their lips together once more, his kiss growing fervent as her hands slid up to tangle in his ebony hair. Y/N gasped into his mouth as she felt Giyu bend down, his hands gripping firmly under her thighs as he lifted her up, forcing her to lock her legs around his waist. Her lips parted, and Giyuuâs tongue slid seamlessly into her mouth.
Her lover locked one steely arm firmly around her lower back to support her as Y/N felt him lower them to the floor to lay her down, the Water Pillarâs free hand coming to brace against the back of her skull, to protect her head from thudding back against the wooden slats of the hut floor. The Miko steadied herself, prepared for the cold bite of the dirty hut floor to nip at the bare skin of her back, but she was only settled against something warm and soft; something that smelled distinctively of the Slayer panting above her.Â
Her fingers dropped to her side and grazed against the familiar fabric of Giyuuâs haori; his most prized and cherished possession, spread out beneath her to protect her from the cold ground, a makeshift bed against which she would let him take her and make her his.
He withdrew his lips from hers to sit back, his cerulean eyes tracing over every inch of her, from the way her dark hair spread out in a soft halo around her, to the blush staining her cheeks. His eyes darkened as they lowered to her bare chest, at the way it rose and fell jerkily as Y/N struggled to control her breathing.Â
Giyuuâs long, slim fingers reached out to trace along the top of her scarlet hakama pants, his finger tips just grazing along her ribs and the underside of her breasts.Â
âIâd never known such -,â He covered his struggle for words by pressing a sweet kiss against the hollow of her throat, a soft gasp escaping the Miko at the unfamiliar sensation. âSuch beauty,â Giyuuâs lips trailed down to skirt across the ridge of her collar bone. âNot until I met you.âÂ
His face was against her sternum, pressing kisses as he trailed his lips down her skin. âI am sorry I could not give you more time.â His voice was soft, softer than even she had ever known. Before she could respond, Giyuuâs mouth hesitantly brushed against the stiffened peak of her breast, and Y/Nâs mouth fell open with a soft cry.Â
Azure eyes flashed up to meet hers. âIs this â is this okay?âÂ
The Miko's eyes fluttered shut as she nodded, unable to trust that she could hold her voice steady if she spoke. Her fingers weaved their way through the Pillarâs thick, raven locks, and she grazed her nails against his scalp in encouragement.Â
Giyuu grunted softly at her touch, and he leaned forward to suck more of her soft mound into his hot mouth, teeth grazing lightly against her nipple as he explored her.Â
âOh,â she moaned, her thighs inadvertently pressing together as Giyuuâs tongue and lips worshipped her bared flesh, licking and sucking and nipping at her in his devotion.Â
âBeautiful,â he murmured against the soft, sensitive skin of her breast. âSo very beautiful.âÂ
He repeated the movement again and again before he traced his mouth across her sternum and began lavishing her other breast with the same fervor. Her hands fisted in his hair as she mewled for him, enamored with the feeling of his hot mouth latched around her. He gave her more and yet it was not enough; every pass of his tongue over her stiffened peak only amplified the ache between her legs, only made the emptiness she felt more pronounced.
A breathy, whining and needy moan blew past her lips in time with a reflexive buck of her hips against his. Â
The ravenette pulled off her breast with a start, his eyes bright and his cheeks flushed as he gazed down at her in awe. âDo that again.â
âW-what â?â She pushed herself up on her elbows to look down at him, her chest heaving.
âTell me what to do,â Giyuuâs breath was ragged though his fingers continued trailing down her sides, seeking out the ties securing her bottoms around her waist. âTell me how I might help you make that sound again.âÂ
âI ââ Y/N squirmed beneath the intensity of his gaze, her thighs rubbing together to stifle some of the electricity she felt between her legs. âI want you to â I need you closer.âÂ
Her eyes drifted to the bulge that had formed between the Hashiraâs thighs, and she felt her heart skip in her chest.
Giyuu pressed his groin against hers and ground. She gasped at the spark of pleasured friction the movement stoked between her thighs, and her eyes flew to meet his, only to see they were as wide as hers.Â
And just as hungry.Â
Her hand gently cupped his face. âCloser. Please.âÂ
He pressed his cheek into her palm and with a soft groan, his fingers quickly loosened the fastenings of her bottoms and then he was pushing them down her hips and over her legs, discarding them carelessly to the side. Giyuu sat back on his knees and let his eyes roam her, now fully bare and laid out beneath him.Â
When his appraisal of her finally reached the thatch of curls between her thighs, the Water Pillar loosed a shaky breath. She had half a mind to cross her legs, to conceal the most intimate part of her body from the raging fire of his gaze as he studied her, but she forced herself to remain relaxed; open.
One, broad and calloused hand stretched tentatively out to run along the outside of her hip and down her leg, before smoothing back up in the inside of her thigh. His eyes flicked once to hers, and then he leaned forward and brushed delicate kisses down her abdomen, over her hip and along her thigh. He continued his descent as he slowly pushed himself back from her, and once he imparted one last, sweet press of his lips against her ankle, he rose.Â
The flickering light of the lantern cast shadows along the alabaster of his skin, further accentuating how the muscles of his torso and abdomen flexed and shifted as he worked to free himself of the remainder of his clothes. His eyes did not leave hers, not even as his hands found the buckle of his belt and tugged it loose, and Y/N found herself free falling into their depths.
The ravenette dropped his belt to the floor, and then his fingers were at the waistband of his trousers, pulling and fiddling with their fastening. At last, Giyuu freed his lower half from the confines of his uniform pants and stepped out from the puddle they made at his feet.Â
Y/Nâs breath hitched in her throat as her eyes raked over his beautiful form, so lean yet solid and muscular. Her cheeks burned with a renewed blush as her gaze followed the small, dark trail of hair beginning just below his navel, and down between his hips, where the evidence of his desire stood proud.Â
Her throat went dry. He was large â the flared head of his tip nearly grazed his navel, and his width was a little more than two of her fingers. Her thighs clamped together nervously, as she pondered how on earth sheâd be able to accommodate him.
Giyuu noticed her hesitation, and a faint dusting of pink spread across his cheeks. âI have never -â
The shrine maiden shook her head. âNor I,â she whispered, though the knowledge that this was as new to him as it was to her helped ease the clench in her stomach. For all her nervousness, the Miko could not ignore the heat and longing which burned within her as she lifted her eyes back to his. She found her muscles softening as she saw the same fire within those cyan pools sheâd come to love. Y/N laid back against the floor â against the comforting soft of his haori, and let body relax, her legs falling open to him.Â
She held her hand out to him, beckoning, âCome back to me, Giyuu.âÂ
The ravenette did not hesitate as he returned to her, covering her body with his own as he pulled her in for a heated kiss, the weight of his hardened length resting heavily against her hip as he settled between the cradle of her thighs.
Y/N moaned into his mouth, instinctively rolling her hips against him, desperate to feel closer to the man who had claimed her heart before sheâd realized anyone was capable of holding it. Â
Giyuu groaned, softly, against her as she repeated the movement, breaking their kiss to look down at the flushed Miko threatening to drive him wild with her silken touch. As much as he was desperate to feel her â every part of her â he knew what they were about to do would not be nearly as pleasurable for her as it would be for him.Â
âI donât want to hurt you,â the Water Pillarâs eyes were stormy, a tempest of competing desire and pain at the idea of causing her even the slightest discomfort raging within him.Â
Y/N brushed her lips against his once before trailing along his jaw, pausing only to suck softly as the soft spot beneath his ear. âI am only ever undone by you; never hurt.âÂ
He moaned softly, lowering his head back down to reclaim her mouth firmly with his own, his lips beseeching her to let him consume her.Â
She was only too happy to do so, parting her mouth so that his tongue could slide in and dance languidly with hers, as he reached between them, gripping hold of his aching length and positioning himself at her entrance.Â
The first brush of his hot, velvety tip against her folds broke their kiss, both gasping at the new yet intoxicating feel of the otherâs most intimate area.Â
Giyuu braced his free arm by her head, his fingers stretching to run comfortingly through her hair, as he pressed his forehead against hers. âIf it becomes too much, just tell me, and we can stop.â His voice shook ever so slightly as he waited for her signal, the ache in his groin becoming nearly painful.Â
The Miko grazed her lips against his throat. âDonât stop.â She murmured. She hitched her legs higher up on his hips, angling herself so the trembling man above her would have better access to her.Â
Slowly, so very slowly, the tip of Giyuuâs length began to push into her, and Y/N felt herself temporarily forget how to breathe. Above her, Giyuuâs eyes squeezed shut in a concerted effort not to sheathe himself within her in one stroke.Â
âY/N,â Giyuu panted, unable to stop the shaky moan that fell from his lips as he sunk into her warm heat that wrapped tight, so impossibly tight around him.
The shrine maiden winced at the unfamiliar and slightly uncomfortable sensation of being slowly stretched and filled by the Pillar. She felt as though she was a wave, crashing and breaking and parting around a rocky shore with every inch gained by the press of his hips against hers.Â
Giyuu hardly had a quarter of himself seated within her when he felt his head brush against a thin barrier. His eyes opened to look down at the Miko, panting beneath him, her eyebrows pinched in slight discomfort. When she noticed heâd stopped, she peered up at him through her thick eyelashes, her cheeks flushed.Â
The hand Giyuu had held at his base to help guide himself within her lifted to grip her hip, her legs relaxing as his fingers massaging soothing circles into her flesh. Giyuu removed his forehead from its resting place against hers and he buried his face into the side of her neck as he pressed his body flush against hers. The hand heâd used to brace himself found hers, and he lifted to rest above her head, his fingers twining tightly with her own.Â
âIâm okay,â she whispered, pressing a sweet kiss against the shell of his ear. Giyuu nearly shuddered at her words, and he pressed his hips forward, his cock finally breaching that thin, inner barrier to the rest of her welcoming heat.Â
Y/N cried out at the bright spark of pain that flared through her as Giyuu claimed her as his own, but the Pillar held her steady, pressing open-mouthed kisses against her neck.Â
A hitched gasp blew past Giyuuâs lips as he became fully seated within her heat, her core gripping him like a vice. He panted against the sweat-dampened skin of her neck as they both adjusted to the sensation, her nails digging harshly into the skin of his back as she waited for the discomfort to subside.Â
Giyuu pulled his face back to look down at her, the hand heâd had on her hip rising to cup her face as he brushed his lips across her cheeks and eyes.Â
âMy beloved, are you all right?â His breath came hard and fast as he panted, the growing friction between where they were connected becoming hotter, more demanding the longer he remained still.Â
Y/Nâs eyes slowly opened to meet his, he felt her relax as he kissed her, slow and gentle.Â
Her lips broke from his and she nodded, shakily. âYou can move â just hold me. Please.âÂ
Giyuu let his full weight fall against her as he wound an arm tightly around her waist, his other hand tilting her face up so he could kiss her fiercely, eager to show her what she meant to him when his words otherwise failed to do so. As she opened up to him, tongue flicking out shyly along his lip, Giyuu rolled his hips experimentally against hers.Â
Both the shrine maiden and the Pillar cried out in unison as Giyuuâs movement stoked an intense pleasure where they were joined.
It was like a spark of flame had ignited between her legs before shooting up to her belly, making her insides clench and pulse.Â
It was addicting, and, judging by the way the raven haired swordsman above her hissed, heâd felt that jolt of electrifying pleasure, too.
âOh,â Giyuu moaned as he began to move atop her, his cock sliding in and out of her heat as he worked to set a pace. âYou feel â this is ââ his stutters broke off into ragged pants that melted into broken moans with every movement as he found his rhythm.
The grip he had on her hand tightened as he pulled back from her neck in favor of watching her body jolt and bounce with each of his thrusts.Â
His head dropped down to study how his length, now coated in something shiny, appeared with every long draw of his hips out before disappearing back into her warmth.Â
He threw his head back. âHeaven,â the Water Pillar groaned out, a tendon throbbing in his neck as another cracked moan slipped free from his throat. âYou are heaven.âÂ
Shallow thrusts turned deeper, more purposeful, as the Water Pillar settled into his tempo. Each push of his hips opened her up more, bit by bit, until Y/Nâs limbs liquified and she was left moaning and whimpering in time with his movements.
One particular thrust made her cry out, caused her legs to reflexively tighten around Giyuuâs hips as something hot flared deep within her stomach.Â
âM-more,â she managed, her voice tapering off with a squeak. She needed to feel that spark again, wanted to feel that jolt of electricity that made her stomach clench. âP-please â ah!â Giyuu ââÂ
With something between a moan and a growl, Giyuu angled himself to thrust deeper, his weight pushing her hips back from the floor. Her legs were forced to hike higher up his waist, her ankles locking instead against the dip in his spine rather than his backside.Â
The new angle meant that Giyuu was able to hit at a spot that sent a bolt of lightening between her legs, and she could feel herself tighten around him.Â
The combination of her walls fluttering and pulsing around him and the strange fullness she felt was both overwhelming and exhilarating. She did not think she could stand to feel empty again; to not feel him consuming every inch of her.
Gradually, the small garden hut was filled by the sounds of their pants and moans, weaving together to form the melody of a song meant only for them.
Giyuu began thrusting harder, and soon, a dull clap of skin began to reverberate off the hutâs slatted wood walls, adding a steady beat to the rhythm of their pleasure. Though the air inside the hut had been nearly as frigid as what lay beyond its door, both the Miko and the Slayer found themselves coated in a thin sheen of sweat that made their skin glisten in the faint, orange glow of her lantern.
Above her, the Water Pillar was as lost in his pleasure as she. Guided purely by instinct, Y/N arched her lower back away from the floor until her breasts were flush against his sternum, desperate to feel that jolting spark between her legs.Â
She felt the walls her of her core clench tighter around Giyuuâs length with her movement, and he answered her with a deep growl as his arm cinched tighter around her waist.
Deep; he was so deep within her, that she wondered whether he might reach her soul before they had to part.
Giyuuâs thrusts quickened, the base of his groin grinding against that sensitive spot between her thighs that had her wanting more as she moaned, her thighs squeezing the Hashiraâs hips.
His head was thrown back, his eyes tightly shut as the most beautiful sounds of pleasure Y/N had ever heard poured from Giyuuâs mouth.
âI â fuck.â He growled as one arm tightened around her waist to the point of pain, the other grabbing her hand to bring it to his lips in a futile attempt to stifle the sounds lilting from him like song.Â
His name fell from her lips like a hallowed oath and Y/Nâs legs fell to the side, allowing Giyuu to chase the crescent of his release, as hips pistoned into her with wild abandon.Â
âY-Y/N,â her black-haired beauty of a lover grit through clenched teeth, a bead of sweat rolling down his temple. âMy treasure, I-Iâm gonna-âÂ
The Water Pillar buried his face into the side of her neck, cradling his groans into her throat, and Y/N could feel his length twitch within her.
As Giyuuâs hips slammed into her one final time, so to did the realization that she loved this; she wanted always to be this close to him, wanted always to be unable to tell where she ended and he began.
She loved him.Â
But the bitter truth was that sheâd never again get to hold Giyuu the way she was right then, legs wrapped tightly around his waist as she felt something warm gush through her, a pleasured groan, so beautiful and husky tumbling from the Hashiraâs lips as he pressed a sweet kiss against her collarbone.Â
She would not get to love him past this most sacred rite.Â
If she were honest, sheâd likely never again experience this intimacy with anyone, for as long as she lived â for how could anyone else ever possibly compare?Â
She supposed sheâd been doomed to never hold onto the people who were meant to love her since the day she was born. She shouldâve known better.
But as the roll of Giyuuâs hips into her heat slowed, and his labored breaths eased, Y/N could not find it within herself to regret it; to regret him.Â
Because, fool though she was, she loved him.Â
Giyuu collapsed against her, his face nuzzling into the crook of her neck as he came down from his high, still buried inside her as the two panted.Â
Her hands moved of their own accord to card through his raven hair, fingertips massaging his scalp as his breathing slowed, his breath adding further moisture to the already sweat-dampened skin of her neck.Â
She wished they could remain like that always; that the dawn creeping over the horizon would not herald forth the sun, and they could stay on the floor of the garden hut forever, wrapped in one anotherâs embrace. She desperately wanted to memorize the tempo of his heart as it beat steadily against his chest, the vibrations of which she felt against her ribs. Such a beautiful melody, it was, and yet it filled her with such despair to know she might never again hear its sweet song; that it might cease playing forever, the moment Giyuu resumed being the Water Pillar once more, and walked through the shrine gates for the last time.Â
But Y/N had never had anyone she could call her own, and as much as she loved the man nuzzling her neck as he whispered sweet nothings against her skin, heâd never been hers to keep.Â
âMy beautiful, beautiful Y/N,â Giyuu murmured, kissing his way up her throat to her lips. âAre you alright?âÂ
She held his lips for a moment before breaking away, letting her eyes roam his face, and she nodded. âAre you?âÂ
To her utter surprise, the Water Pillar chuckled softly, his laugh breathy and his smile heartbreakingly beautiful. âYes, my treasure. I am more than alright.âÂ
He brushed a kiss against the tip of her nose. âAfter all, I am with you.â
âââ-
Heâd brought her against his chest and theyâd laid there together, simply staring at one another, trading soft kisses as Giyuu traced a finger over every feature of her face at least twice.Â
If he was to die, he knew his last thoughts would be of her, and he wanted to be sure heâd committed every last detail of her face to memory.
Soon, far too soon, the deep indigo of the night sky was broken by the first, watery rays of morning light, and both the Miko and the Slayer knew their time was up.
The lovers dressed quickly, their backs to one another as both steeled themselves for the goodbye they could no longer avoid.Â
And now, that time had come. Though it was Giyuu who walked to his likely doom, Y/N felt as if she was embarking on her own death march as the pair drew near the towering Shrine gate. Perhaps she was; after all, he would be taking her heart with him, and she was unlikely to get it back.
Y/N did not know whether to lean in and kiss him, one last time, or whether such a display of affection would only scratch at the gaping, open wounds they now bore on their chests, where their hearts had been.Â
Giyuu, apparently, did not know what to do either, so the two only stood there beneath the Torii, eyes swimming with emotions neither could bear to voice.Â
There was a beat, and then the two moved toward one another, drawn together like magnets as they locked themselves in a tight embrace. Giyuuâs hand cupped the back of her skull as Y/N pressed her face hard into his shoulder. Her fingers dug into the fabric of his haori, desperate to keep him rooted to her â to life, safe and away from demons.Â
But he couldnât stay; she knew that. And so, with a deep inhale in a desperate attempt to memorize that mahogany and citrus scent of his she so adored, Y/N pulled away. She made to step back from him entirely, to put distance between them, but those warm fingers caught her under her chin, tilting her head up to face him before his hand slid to cup her cheek.Â
The emotion swimming in the azure depths of his irises threatened to chisel away at the lock she kept on her own. Tears burned in her eyes, but she would not let them fall; she would not make this harder for herself â for him â than it already was.Â
âIf you do not hear from me, leave the mountain. Go to the city, and do not go out at night. Keep your dagger and wisteria on you at all times, even when you sleep,â Giyuuâs eyes were serious, the hand on her face holding her in place. âLive, Y/N. Grow to be an old woman. Die only from age.â
The shrine maiden closed her eyes as she willed herself not to cry. âAnd if you win?âÂ
Giyuu hesitated for a moment and Y/N knew better than to ask him to make a promise he could not keep.Â
âSend a crow, if you can.â She whispered, feigning a small smile. âIt would be nice to not be afraid to go and gather night-blooming herbs.â
The Water Pillar nodded, his hand smoothing through her hair one last time as his lips pressed against her forehead. âThank you, Y/N.âÂ
She didnât need to ask what for.
She hoped sheâd never forget the way he said her name; the longing and the breathless passion that dripped from every syllable, and the way it sent shivers down her spine.Â
Giyuu broke away from her and set off towards the east. Y/N watched until he was nothing more than a speck on the horizon, before he disappeared entirely.Â
He did not look back.Â
ââââââââ
He hadnât trusted himself to look back at her, though every fiber of his being had screamed at him to turn around and behold her beauty one last time. But the Shrine Maiden had become his largest weakness, and Giyuu knew if heâd looked back, he would never make it back to his estate; to the Corps.Â
And if you win? Sheâd asked him, and he hadnât been able to form the words of the answer heâd so desperately wanted to give her.
Because while Giyuu Tomioka never made promises he couldnât keep, that did not mean he didnât hope. Right then, more than anything, his greatest desire was to win this war; win it, and come back and tell Y/N that she no longer needed to fear the night.Â
In any other life â if Giyuu had been any other man â there would be no question as to who heâd choose to spend the rest of his days with.Â
And so, Giyuu thought as he forced himself to march forward, his eyes burning, if he made it out of this war alive, he would go back to the Shrine and tell Y/N of their victory himself.
And perhaps sheâd then allow him to make her his wife.
Keep an eye out for Part II to see if Giyuu comes back and makes good on his promise!
COMMENTS, REBLOGS, AND LIKES ALWAYS APPRECIATED!
#demon slayer#kimetsu no yaiba#giyuu tomioka#kny#kny x reader#giyuu x reader#kny giyuu#kny fanfic#demon slayer fanfic#kny smut#demon slayer smut#demon slayer giyuu#kny tomioka#tomioka giyu x reader#tomioka giyƫ#hashira#kny hashira#giyu tomioka#giyuu
4K notes
·
View notes
Text
cw. boothill x f!reader drabble, riding (but really heâs the one in charge), piv penetration, cyborg dick, a hint of dacryphilia perhaps, this is seriously just some major brainrot im having please help, minors dni pls and ty :)
cold metal bites into the supple flesh of your hips.
itâs a stark contrast to the heat your body radiates, icy fingertips clutching you tightly as boothill guides you along his dick, sinfully dragging against the fluttering walls of your pussy.
âridinâ me so well, cutie. you like being used like this, huh?â sharp teeth graze the sensitive skin of your throat before he laughs, deep and condescending. âiâll make sure youâre satisfied. canât have you doubtinâ me again, can we?â
youâre too fucked out to even answer. boothillâs strong hands force you to bounce on his ribbed metal cock, drawing whines and mindless babbles from your lips as you slump against him. your hands pull and tug at his silky hair while you plead, âholâon, waaait, sâtoo much..!â
itâs honestly your fault that youâre even in this situation. you had teased boothill about his cyborg bodyââyou get a dick attachment with that robo-body or what?ââand now youâre paying the price.
âtoo much now?â boothill sneers, sharp teeth glinting in the low lights of the room as he looks at you. his red pupils drink in your debauched expression, the way sweat beads at your temple and drips down your face.
he suddenly slows, grinding his hips up in to yours as he drags a hand up the slope of your body, leaving a trail of icy nerves in its wake. he grips your face, squishing the fat of your cheeks. silvery tears of pleasure line your lashes, something boothill smugly takes note of. when a tear trickles down your cheek, heâs immediately leaning forward to lap it up with his tongue.
âthought you said i wouldnât be able to keep up with the real thing. you so sure about that now?â
your attempt to shake your head is stopped only by the way he grips you. he leans in, nipping at your plush lower lip before he continues.
âi do love a challenge, though.â his voice is rough, tinged with heated desire as he grinds his dick further into you. âam i proving ya wrong, sweetheart?â
âyes,â you whimper, thighs trembling as he kisses you, long and deep. boothill moves his hand back down to your waist and takes up his earlier pace, using you almost like his own personal fucktoy.
âthatâs a good girl,â he drawls. âlet me take care of you, yeah?â
please don't repost on other platforms. rbs and comments are super appreciated ⥠!!
#â oakie writes#boothill x reader#boothill smut#hsr smut#hsr x reader#star rail x reader#star rail smut#honkai star rail x reader#honkai star rail smut#i wrote this at work donât expect this to be fantastic pls#heâs just heavy on my mind and wonât gtfo!!!#(me when boothill) CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG)
5K notes
·
View notes
Text
"God I just want you to keep leaving nice creamy rings at the base of my cock, fuck." Katsuki shudders, heat rising to the nape of his neck but he isn't ready to cum yet. Pressing his fingers roughly between your two bodies to get some of your sticky slick, sure to make sure it clicks loudly while your pussy desperately squelches around his fat length.
Taking him inch by inch roughly and quickly now that he's made you into such a pretty slack jaw mess. Pulling his fingers away so now the slicked blonde hair can give your puffy clit stimulation as he grinds into you. Panting before he shows silvery strings as he spreads his fingers apart, making a vulgar show of licking between each digit with a low growl. Cock twitching between your velvety walls to show just how much he loves swirling his tongue to get any sort of taste of you. Panting around his own thick digits as he drives into you roughly, abandoning any sort of rhythm to chase his own high as he groans out one final thing before painting your velvetine walls in delicious thick white.
"Squeeze me just like that sweetheart, with your creamsaver cuuuuunt."
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
boy who always plays vampires will never hurt you when we hang out and takes that as an opportunity to bite me so hard and so good that I see god for a second and cannot even scream but just sit and take it while my everything goes limp. huh okay. okay. okay. those words fell out of me horrifically easily I didn't know I had something to admit there okay okay
#boyfriend always says I'm the vampire but then leaves marks so bad it looks like#my flesh is actally rotting like okay boy okay sure#sweet silvery revenge#text
0 notes
Text
đBeneath the Abyssđ
âĄïž synopsis: Lured by a haunting melody, you find yourself pulled into the depths of the sea, only to be saved by Rafayel, a mysterious merman.
âĄïž pairing: Rafayel x fem!reader
âËËËđ© â đȘËËËâMINORS DNI (18+ ONLY)âËËËđ© â đȘËËËâ
âĄïž cw: depictions of (almost) drowning, mermaid au , semi-public seggs, oral (f!receiving)
âĄïž word count: 6.2k
âĄïž a/n: the second story for kinktober 2024. the beginning was very fun to write for someone with thalassophobia đ
âĄïž Thank you to my dearest friend and my beta reader âĄïž@its-deâĄïž for helping.
divider by @cafekitsune
Tonight is like any other night - where you sit on a wooden bench by the cliffside and read an old book. The sky is dark as ink, the stars distant and blinking slowly. The moon hangs low and casts a silvery light, illuminating the worn pages of your book. The sea is far below, its waves like whispers, soothing your thoughts as you read. Each wave crashes against the cliffâs base in a rhythmic hum. This place seems cold and unwelcome, but itâs yours. Youâve always come here, seeking solitude that only the night can offer. The dark doesnât frighten youâit embraces you like an old friend. You feel safe here.
But then, it happens.
A sound, soft at first, like a breath carried on the wind, slips through the night. As it drifts closer, it wraps itself around your mind, around your soul. Itâs a melody unlike anything youâve ever heardâhaunting, hypnotic, and achingly beautiful. It calls to something deep inside of you, and before you even realize what youâre doing, youâre standing, the book forgotten, your feet moving on their own.
The song grows stronger, tugging at you, pulling you toward the cliff's edge. You donât resist. You canât. The sea below crashing, dark and deep, but it no longer feels distant or dangerous. It feels inviting. The melody grows stronger, filling the air with its melancholic beauty. Itâs not the sweetness of the song that unnerves you, but the way it seeps into your bones, like the sea pulling at the shore. You take another step, the rocks beneath your feet slick and uneven, but none of it matters now. Only the song matters.
And thenâyou fall.
The world tilts, and the sky spins above you as you plummet toward the water. Panic grips your chest, your heart racing as you crash into the icy depths. The cold is shocking, like needles through your lungs, and the once inviting sea now feels like it has you in its grasp, pulling you under. You thrash, desperate, your limbs sluggish as the water envelops your whole being. You open your mouth to scream, but no sound escapesâonly bubbles rising to the surface.
You canât believe this is happening. Youâre going to drown.
Terror floods your veins as you sink deeper, your lungs burning, the black water pressing in from all sides. The song, the beautiful, irresistible song, has led you to this cold, watery grave.
Youâre sinking into the deep. How could you let this happen to you?
But then, through the suffocating darkness, you see him.
A figure, a shadow, moving swiftly through the water. His form isnât human, but sleek and graceful. His movements are too fluid, too fast. You blink, your vision fading as the last of your air escapes in a stream of bubbles.
For a brief moment, you think heâll leave you to this terrible fate. But then, his hands, cool and firm, wrap around your waist, pulling you upward with a strength that feels effortless. His touch is strangely gentle as he propels you toward the surface, through the crushing weight of the sea.
You break through the surface with a gasp, sucking in air as your body shakes, your limbs still heavy and numb from the cold. His grip remains on you, guiding you through the water as he swims toward the shore. He brings you to a sheltered cove hidden from the world. Here, the water is calm, the seaâs roar softened to a murmur. He releases you gently onto the shore, your body trembling, your mind reeling from what just happened.
You lie there for a moment, catching your breath, your heart pounding in your chest. When you finally lift your head, you see him.
You canât believe it. You sit in the sand, your breath ragged, lungs burning from the saltwater you swallowed, but your eyesâyour eyes are locked on him. A figure not human, not entirely, but something out of stories you were told as a child. Stories you never believed. Myths, you always thought.
A merman.
The word seems impossible, heavy and foreign in your mind, yet he is there before you, dripping with seawater, his form half in the waves, half on the shore. His dusky purple hair clings to his forehead, eyes the color of shifting sunsetsâblue fading into pink, hypnotic and unreal. His pale blue tail glistens under the moonlight, every shimmering scale catching the silver glow, moving with a grace that seems almost too smooth.
Are you hallucinating? You struggle to grasp at the fact what you're seeing is true. Mermaids were the stuff of stories, tales sailors told after too much drink, legends spun to explain away the strange sea. But now, here he is. A merman. He saved you.
You feel the weight of that thought settle in your chestâhe saved you. Pulled you from the dark, icy depths. His hands had been firm around your waist, his strength undeniable as he swam you to safety, your body limp and helpless in his grip. The memory of it sends a shiver through you, a mixture of fear and awe. And now he is watching you with those strange, unreadable eyes. Your heart beats faster, not out of fear but something deeperâcuriosity, wonder, gratitude. You donât know how to feel.
âThank you,â you manage to say, your voice hoarse and trembling.
He doesnât respond, his gaze flickering as if trying to understand your words. Heâs silent, but thereâs something in his eyesâsomething that isnât cold, something that isnât indifferent. Heâs saved you, and yet, you can see the hesitation and caution. His lips part, as if he wants to say something, but no words come. He seems frustrated, as though language is a barrier neither of you can cross.
Still, thereâs a connection between youâfragile but real. You stand up and take a small step toward him, your eyes meeting his. He stares at you, taking in your wet form, the way your clothes cling to your body. Thereâs a flicker of something in his expressionâsomething that looks almost like curiosity. But then, as quickly as it appeared, itâs gone.
As he slips back into the water, his eyes linger on you one last time, and without a word, he disappears beneath the surface. You realize then, with a strange certainty, that youâll see him again. He may not have meant for you to be drawn into his world, but now, neither of you can escape it. Youâve crossed a threshold, and thereâs no going back.
Tomorrow, youâll return. You both will.
đă
€Śă
€đŒ àŁȘ đă
€Śă
€âïœĄđŠč °. đŒ
You arrive at the cove just as the sun begins to set, the sky turning into shades of amber and rose. What happened last night feels surreal. But the ache in your muscles tells you it was very much real. In your hand, you clutch a small gold bracelet. Itâs a token, a simple gesture, but it feels like the least you can offer him for saving your life. You hope heâll accept it.
You sit by the shore, the same place where he left you, eyes scanning the horizon. You donât know how long youâll wait, but something tells you heâll come. And you donât wait long.
The water stirs, a ripple moving across the surface. Your breath catches in your throat as you see him. He emerges from the depths with that same graceful ease, his scales glistening in the fading sunset. His eyes find yours, and for a moment, neither of you speak. You simply stare, caught in the same strange tension from the night before. He stays just out of reach, half-submerged in the shallow waters of the cove, watching you.
You shift towards him slowly, trying not to startle him this time. You hold up the bracelet. âFor you.â your voice hesitant. You know he doesnât understand the words, but maybe heâll understand the gesture.
His gaze flickers to the bracelet, and slowly, cautiously, he moves closer. He raises one hand from the sea, fingers delicate, reaching toward the gift. His gaze never leaves yours as his fingers brush against the gold. You clasp it around his wrist gently, and a breath youâve been holding leaves your lips. He stares at it for a moment, watching the way it catches the light. Then, he looks at you, his expression unreadable, but his guard... lowered. He doesnât speak, but thereâs a softness in his gaze now.
You smile, gesturing to yourself. âIâm...â You say your name slow and clear, hoping heâll understand. You point again, repeating, âMy name is...â
He watches you, brow furrowing in concentration. He lifts a hand, mimicking your gesture, pointing to himself. âRafayel,â he says, and your heart skips a beat at the sound of his silky voice.
A smile tugs at your lips. You repeat his name, savoring the sound of it. Itâs a small step, but it feels like a bridge between your worlds.
For the next few minutes, you try to teach him more. Simple words. âWater.â You gesture to the sea. âSky.â You point to the sky. Each time, he watches you closely, though his lips struggle to form the words. He repeats after you, hesitant at first, but with growing confidence. Itâs slow, but itâs something. You laugh softly when he stumbles over a word, and his lips twitch, just the slightest hint of amusement in return.
The moon starts to rise. You sit by the shore while Rafayel rests in the shallow water, his body half-submerged. The quiet between you feels comfortable now, no longer heavy with uncertainty. He watches you with a mix of curiosity and caution, his guard still there, but not as rigid.
đă
€Śă
€đŒ àŁȘ đă
€Śă
€âïœĄđŠč °. đŒ
You bring a book the next night, an old fairytale, the kind with simple words and enchanting stories. Heâs there again and you sit together by the water, turning the pages. You point at the pictures, saying the words slowly, and he listens, repeating the ones he can manage. Each night, you bring another, reading to him in the soft glow of the moon. His words are broken, but he tries. He watches your lips when you speak, mimicking the movements, and each night, you get a little closer to understanding each other.
And as the days pass, something else shifts between you. His wariness fades, replaced by a playful curiosity. He teases you with small splashes of water, grinning at your surprised reactions. His hands linger when he helps you stand up, his touch growing bolder, more confident. You catch him staring sometimes, his eyes roaming your face, your body, with an intensity that sends warmth rushing through you.
You talk more now, not just with words but with gestures, shared looks, and smiles. He asks questions, his voice thick with the unfamiliar human language, but eager to learn. You tell him about your world, your life, and he listens, even if he doesnât understand it all. And when he speaks of his world, you try to piece together the meaning from the few words he knows, from the way his hands move as if painting a picture.
And each night, as you leave the cove, thereâs a part of you that doesnât want to go. Thereâs a part of him, too, that lingers in the water, watching you with a look that makes you think he feels the same.
The gold bracelet still gleams on his wrist, a reminder of the night he saved your life.
đă
€Śă
€đŒ àŁȘ đă
€Śă
€âïœĄđŠč °. đŒ
Rafayel has always been wary of humans, but with you, he finds himself wanting to know more. Thereâs a softness in your eyes that eases him, a vulnerability that makes him open up, bit by bit. Each time you smile at him, something stirs in his chest, he canât quite explain it. Itâs different from anything heâs ever known. Youâre not like the humans heâs been taught to avoid; thereâs no malice, no threat in your presence.
Your beauty, though undeniable, isnât what captivates him the most. Itâs the way you see him. He is not a creature from the deep, something to be feared, but something - someone you want to know. And it confuses himâthis growing need to be closer to you, to understand you, to touch you. Heâs never felt this way before, and it scares him. But he canât stay away. The more time he spends with you, the more he begins to desire your presence, the way you make him feel more alive.
The comfort of the cove has become a sanctuary for Rafayel and you. But tonight, something lingers in the air. Youâve been thinking about that first nightâabout the song that led you to the edge of the cliff. You turn to him, your voice soft but curious âThat night, the song... were you the one singing it?â
Rafayelâs gaze hardens at the question, his eyes showing a mix of emotions. He doesnât answer right away, and for a moment, you worry that youâve overstepped. But then, his head dips, as if looking for the right words. He takes a breath, his voice low. âSong... not for you.â His eyes meet yours, and thereâs something darker there now, something painful. âFor sailors, bad men. Hurt... my kind.â
You feel the weight of his words. Youâve heard stories of sailors plundering the depths, but seeing the pain in Rafayelâs eyesâit feels real now. His hand reaches for yours. He explains, his voice thick with emotions he struggles to contain. âRevenge, for my kind. They come, take⊠kill. They donât care. âHis fingers tighten slightly around yours, as if bracing himself for what heâs about to say next. âI... stop them. I sing, they follow.â
You realize then what his song was meant to do. It was a lure for the sailors, to drag them beneath the waves. The weight of that presses down on you, and yet, thereâs no fear. Only sadness for the pain heâs carried. You swallow, trying to find the right words. âBut... I wasnât meant to hear it.â
He shakes his head, his grip on your hand softening, his voice quieter now. âNo. You... not like them. You hear, but...â His brow furrows. âI... not want to hurt you.â The vulnerability in his voice catches you off guard. This creature, so powerful and full of vengeance, pulled you from the depths when he could have just let you drown.
You look at him. âIâm sorry.â you say softly, though you know itâs not enough. âIâm sorry for what they did to you. I didnât know.â
His eyes soften, the darkness in them fading as he looks at you. âYou... donât need to know,â he murmurs. âYou are... different.â
You squeeze his hand gently, offering what comfort you can. âIâm glad you didnât let me drown.â you say, a soft smile tugging at the corners of your lips.
Rafayel smiles back and you see a glimmer of warmth in his eyes. âMe too.â he says quietly, his thumb brushing against the back of your hand.
đă
€Śă
€đŒ àŁȘ đă
€Śă
€âïœĄđŠč °. đŒ
The nights spent by the cove have become a routine. You sit with a fairytale book in your lap, your fingers tracing over the worn pages as you read aloud. Rafayel lies on his stomach, his body still, but his gaze is not. He watches you, ombre eyes tracing every movement of your lips, every flutter of lashes as you speak. You glance up from the book, catching the intensity of his stare. A playful smile tugs at your lips, and you pause mid-sentence. "What are you looking at?" you tease.
Rafayelâs brows furrow in concentration. He still struggles to find the words, but he gestures to his own face, then to yours. "You... beautiful."
The words catch you off guard, a blush peppering your cheeks. You are taken aback by his honesty. He says it so simply, as if itâs the most natural thing in the world. Your heart skips a beat, but you brush it off with a soft laugh. âThank you.â
He tilts his head with confusion in his eyes, as though he doesnât understand why you would laugh. You shake your head, reaching out to rest your hand on his arm, feeling his cool skin. His body reacts instantly to your touch, a shiver running through him, but he doesnât pull away. Instead, his hand comes to rest over yours.
Each evening, the distance between slowly fades. Touches become more frequent, more intentional. A hand resting on his arm, fingers tracing his jaw, the way his tail brushes lightly against your leg as he moves closer.
One night, Rafayelâs curiosity takes a new turn. Youâre sitting on the sand, the fabric of your flowy dress bunched up around your legs. His gaze lingers on the material that shifts with the breeze. He tilts his head, lips in a small pout. Then he reaches out, pointing at your legs, gesturing to the flowing fabric. âWhy... clothes?â he asks.
You laugh softly. âHumans wear different clothing depending on the weather, or their style. And we wear shoes to protect our feet.â
At the mention of shoes, his eyes drop to your bare feet. He looks back at you, his lips parting as if to ask something, but hesitates.
"Do you want to touch them?" you ask.
His face lights up with a mix of curiosity and caution. He nods. You stretch your leg out toward him, offering your foot, and he reaches for it, his fingers brushing lightly over the arch. You smile, watching his face as he studies your foot with such focus that makes you chuckle. But then, his fingers accidentally graze a ticklish spot making you pull away from his grasp and laugh as a reflex.
He jerks his hand back, eyes wide with concern, but you shake your head quickly, still laughing. âItâs okay! You just tickled me.â
His expression softens into a playful one, and he does it again, deliberately this time. He watches as your body reacts, your foot flinching away from his mischievous hands, your laughter bubbling up again. You can see the spark in his eyes, the way his lips curl into that rare smile youâre starting to see more often.
Now your eyes trace pale blue tail that glimmers in the water. You canât stop yourself from staring. Youâve wanted to touch it from the very first moment you saw him.
You take a deep breath. âCan I... touch your tail? Itâs okay if you donât wa - .â
He chuckles at your stammering and nods, easing your anxiety. He takes your hand in his, and lowers it onto his tail, around where knees would be. Your lips part in awe, feeling the cool, sleek texture of his scales beneath your fingertips. Itâs smooth, almost silky.
You look up at him. âYour tail... itâs incredible.â
Rafayelâs lips twitch into a small smile, pleased by your fascination. He shifts his body, fully focusing on your legs again. His eyes travel up, towards the space between your thighs. He glances at your face, then back, as though trying to make sense of something. Slowly, he leans in, his head tilting as he peers under the hem of your dress, his curiosity as innocent as it is bold.
A flush of heat rises to your cheeks, scooting back and pressing your thighs together. "Uh, Rafayel..." you murmur, your voice catching.
He looks up at you, confused. You can tell he doesnât fully understand what heâs done to make you flustered, but heâs aware of the shift in your energy. âWhat... there?â he asks, his voice uncertain, his hand motioning toward your dress.
You bite your lip, the blush deepening. Thereâs no hidden intent in his questionâjust pure curiosity, the same way heâd ask about the books or the language youâre teaching him. You take a shaky breath. âItâs... private,â you say, choosing your words carefully. âHumans have parts that are personal, and we usually keep them covered, especially around others.â
He nods slowly. His eyes go to your dress for just a moment before they return to yours. âPrivate,â he repeats, the word unfamiliar on his tongue, but he seems to grasp the meaning of it. You can see the restraint in him now, the way he pulls back slightly, giving you space.
In the quiet that follows, you smile at him, reaching out to touch his face lightly, your fingers brushing over his soft skin. âYouâre learning quickly,â you say softly, and he leans into your touch, his eyes closing for just a moment. But now you have a question. Your heart races as you summon the courage to speak. "Rafayel..." you begin, your voice barely above a whisper. You swallow hard, feeling the heat rise to your cheeks. "Where... where are your private parts?"
The words hang awkwardly between you, and you immediately regret it. Your body tenses as you brace for his reaction. Instead of laughing or brushing off the question, Rafayelâs expression softens with understanding. He lies on his back, glancing down at his sleek, muscled form. Thereâs a pause as he considers how to respond, his lips curving in a soft smile.
"They're hidden," he says quietly, pointing to the area right below his pelvis. "Beneath, for⊠when we need them."
You find yourself staring at the spot where heâs pointing. You bite your lip, glancing at him out of the corner of your eye. His gaze is already on you, soft and unassuming, as if waiting for you to speak.
"So⊠how does it work?" you ask hesitantly.
Rafayel tilts his head, his brow furrowing slightly as he processes your words. "Work?" he repeats. He looks down at his tail, then back up at you. "You⊠want to know?"
The heat rises to your cheeks, and you glance away, your fingers fidgeting with the hem of your dress. "IâI guess, yeah," you stammer. "I mean, you asked me, and IâŠ" You trail off, embarrassed.
Rafayelâs lips quirk into a small, knowing smile, and his eyes soften at the sight of your flushed cheeks. Slowly, he speaks again. "I can⊠show?"
Your breath catches in your throat. The idea of him revealing that intimate part of himself makes your heart race. But before you can respond, Rafayel adds "If⊠I see yours too?"
Your hands tighten on the fabric of your dress, your mind racing. There's an openness in the way he asks, a genuine desire to understand you better. "You want to see mine?" you ask, your voice trembling just a little. Rafayel nods, his eyes flicking downward for just a second before meeting yours again. âYes. You⊠show me. I⊠show you."
The tension hangs heavy between you, and for a moment, you both just sit there. You consider his words and finally, you nod. "Okay."
Rafayel hesitates for a moment, his eyes searching yours for permission one more time. With a slow nod from you, he shifts, moving just enough to give you a better view. The area he pointed at begins to part slightly, the scales pulling aside to show what is hidden. Your eyes widen as you catch the first glimpse of what lies underneath. The sight is mesmerizing, a beautiful hybrid of human and something entirely otherworldly. His member, long and thick, tapers slightly toward the tip. The texture is smooth with faint ridges along its surface. Your breath hitches as you notice how his arousal throbs gently, merging seamlessly with his aquatic form.
Rafayel watches you, how fascinated you are by this part of him. His lips quirk into a teasing smile, but a faint blush colors his cheeks. Heâs aware of the tension of this moment, but thereâs a playful, mischievous glint in his eyes as he tilts his head.
"You⊠stare long time," he teases, "You⊠like?"
Your breath catches as you meet Rafayelâs gaze, embarrassed for staring for so long. "Maybe," you admit with a shy smile.
Rafayelâs smile widens, his blush deepening. He glances down at himself, starting to feel bashful under your gaze, before his eyes return to yours. He shifts slightly, his hand moving to caress your cheek. His eyes move downward, toward the thin piece of clothing, then back to your face. You know itâs your turn.
The realization makes your palms clammy. Rafayelâs gaze never leaves yours, patient but full of expectation. And you want to match his vulnerability, to let him see you in the same way youâve seen him. With a trembling hand, you reach under your dress, tugging down the bottom part of your swimsuit, his eyes following your every movement. Discarding the piece of clothing to the side, you lean back on your hands, spreading your legs.
Rafayelâs eyes widen as he stares at your exposed form, lingering on the soft skin between your thighs, on the slickness already gathering there. He looks mesmerized, his gaze flicking between your face and your body, as if he canât decide where to focus.
"Can⊠I touch?" he asks, his fingers twitching with anticipation.
You nod, your heart racing. Slowly, his fingers brush against your inner thigh, cool and soft at first. His fingertips graze your entrance, and you let out a small gasp as a jolt of pleasure courses through you.
He pauses, glancing up at you with concern. âHurt?â
You shake your head quickly, breathless. "No, no⊠that feels good," you assure him, your voice a little shaky. "But⊠if you keep touching me like that, Iâll get more⊠aroused." The honest answer makes your face flush even more.
Rafayel seems both intrigued and flustered by your response. Rafayel watches you closely, his fingers still resting gently against your slick entrance. He looks down, his breath catching as he feels the wetness coating his fingers. You can see his chest rising and falling as if he's trying to keep control of himself.
He glances back up at you. "Can I⊠touch more?"
The question takes you by surprise. This isnât just curiosity or playful exploration anymoreâthis is crossing into something more intimate. You look at him, your breath catching in your throat. Thereâs a need thatâs been growing inside him for so longâone heâs kept carefully in check, unsure if he could ask, unsure if this moment would ever come.
You feel a rush of warmth flood through you at the realization, and with a soft, shaky breath, you nod, guiding his hand a little higher. "Touch me⊠here," you whisper, your voice barely audible as you place his fingers on the sensitive nub just above your entrance. "This is⊠very sensitive. If you touch it the right way, itâll feel incredible."
Rafayelâs breath hitches as his fingers move under your guidance. His touch is light at first, but as he watches your reactionâhow your body tenses with pleasureâhe grows bolder, circling the sensitive spot with slow, deliberate movements.
The sensations are overwhelming, sending waves of pleasure crashing through you with every stroke of his fingers. Your hips instinctively move, seeking more of his touch, and you canât help the soft moans that escape your lips. Rafayelâs eyes are locked on you now, his breath coming faster, his arousal clear in the way his body tenses.
"Yes," you gasp, your hands gripping the fabric of your dress as you struggle to hold back the rising tide of pleasure. "Just like thatâŠ"
Your body is trembling now, shaky gasps leaving your lips, each stroke pulling you closer to the edge. He watches you intently, eyes wide with fascination. Heâs studying every reaction, every sound you make. Your fingers dig into the sand, gripping tightly as the pressure builds inside you, a tight coil ready to snap. His touch is gentle but insistent, the perfect rhythm against your most sensitive spot, and it doesnât take long before you feel that wave approaching. Your hips buck against his hand, and the pleasure becomes too much, too overwhelming to resist.
âRafayel -â you moan, your voice shaky. Everything seems to blur as the intense pleasure crashes over you in waves, your thighs trembling, your back arching helplessly as you come. Rafayel watches in awe, mesmerized by the way your body reacts to his touch, his hand still gently moving over your clit, prolonging your release as you ride out every last wave of pleasure. Your chest heaves, breathless, the sensation so intense you can barely focus, your body still twitching from the aftershocks. But as the pleasure subsides, his curiosity hasnât. His fingers, still slick from your release, hover near your entrance, and he glances up at you. His fingers brush against your wetness, lingering just on the edge.
âWhat⊠if IâŠâ he trails off.
Youâre still catching your breath, your body sensitive, but you manage a nod, giving him permission. He moves slowly, his fingers slipping inside you, cautiously exploring. His finger slides into you easily, your entrance wet from your orgasm, and you let out a soft gasp as he pushes deeper. When he adds a second finger, stretching you just a little more, a shiver runs down your spine, the fullness making you moan softly. His eyes flick up to yours again, watching your face for any sign of discomfort, but all he finds is more of that same pleasure, your hips gently rocking against his hand, guiding him.
And then, as he curls his fingers inside you, searching, he finds itâthe spongy spot deep within that makes your body jolt with pleasure. You react immediately, a gasp escaping your lips as he presses against it.
âThere,â you gasp, your voice breathless and needy. âRight thereâŠâ
Rafayelâs eyes light up, his fingers moving with more confidence now, curling and stroking that sensitive spot inside you. The pleasure is overwhelming, a different kind of ecstasy that makes you arch into his touch, your walls tightening around his fingers. Each movement makes your moans grow louder, more desperate.
Without warning, he leans down, his mouth hovering just above your clit. Then he presses his lips to the sensitive nub. The shock of his warm mouth against you makes you cry out, your hips jerking against him as the pleasure intensifies tenfold. His tongue flicks out, tasting you, and when he hears your moan, he repeats the motion. Your hands instinctively tangle in his hair, guiding him as his tongue moves over your clit, licking and sucking in perfect rhythm with the motion of his fingers inside you. The combination is almost too much, the sensations making you dizzy, your body on the verge of losing control.
Rafayel seems affected by your reactions, his own breathing heavy now, his face flushed. Heâs learning fast, his fingers curling just right inside you, hitting that sensitive spot over and over, while his mouth works your clit with growing skill. Your hips move desperately against him, seeking more of the pleasure heâs giving you, unable to stop yourself.
And then, you feel itâthe tight coil inside you, about to snap again, but this time itâs different. The pleasure so intense itâs almost unbearable. You can feel your muscles clenching around his fingers, wet sounds filling the air as your body responds to him.
âI canât⊠Iâm going toâŠâ you gasp, but before you can finish, your orgasm crashes over you, more powerful than anything youâve ever felt before, your body convulsing, your hips bucking wildly against his hand and mouth. A sudden gush of wetness escapes you, your release splashing against his fingers, your muscles spasm with the force of it.
Rafayel freezes for a moment, startled by the intensity of your release, but he doesnât pull away. His fingers stay inside you, his mouth still working your clit as you ride out the most intense orgasm of your life.
As your release finally subsides, you collapse back against the sand, panting and spent, your body still tingling. Rafayel pulls back, his fingers slipping from your entrance, wet with your release. He looks up at you, awe and a hint of pride in his eyes, as if he can hardly believe what heâs just made you feel.
When you catch the sight of Rafayelâs face, glistening with the remnants of your release, a shy smile tugs at your lips. You reach out, brushing your thumb gently across his cheek, wiping away the wetness. Both of you share a soft, breathy chuckle. Rafayel, his gaze lingering on your lips, leans down slowly. His breath fans across your skin, and then, with a soft press, his lips meet yours. Itâs gentle at first, but the moment your lips connect, something shifts. The kiss deepens, grows more urgent, as though all the pent-up desire comes to the surface.
Your hands tangle in his hair, pulling him closer, needing more of him. His lips move against yours, his tongue teasing yours, and you feel the weight of his body pressing against you. His tail shifts in the sand, positioning himself between your legs, his hardened member brushing against your thigh. The contact makes you moan into the kiss, and you both know where this is headed. It feels natural, like this is where you were always meant to end up, like the bond between you has been building toward this moment. Rafayelâs gaze locks onto yours, checking for any sign of hesitation. But all you offer him is a small nod, your body aching to feel him inside you.
He begins to push forward, slow and careful, the head of his throbbing member pressing against your wetness. You can feel the stretch as he starts to ease into you, your body accommodating his size. The sensation is intense, your walls fluttering around him as he gradually sinks deeper. His eyes never leave yours, his brow furrowed in concentration, his mouth slightly parted.
âYou⊠okay?â he asks softly, his voice strained with the effort of holding back.
âYes,â you gasp, your body trembling. âDonât stop.â
Encouraged, Rafayel moves deeper. Rolling his hips, each thrust pushes him further, until heâs fully within you, his body pressed flush against yours. He stills for a moment, savoring the warmth of your body wrapped around him. His hand moves down to where your bodies are joined, his thumb finding your clit, pressing against it in slow circles. You moan, your hips instinctively bucking against his, the stimulation pushing you closer and closer to the edge again.
Every thrust brings him deeper, hitting that sweet spot inside you, and you canât hold back any longer. Your orgasm crashes over you, more powerful than the last. Your walls clench tightly around him, drawing him deeper, and you cry out his name. Your entire body shudders with the force of your release. The feeling of you pulsing around him pushes Rafayel over the edge. His thrusts become erratic, his breath ragged. With a deep groan, he buries himself inside you, his body shaking as his own orgasm overtakes him.
As the last hints of pleasure fade from your bodies, the night air settles around you, cool and soothing against your flushed skin. Rafayelâs body remains pressed against yours, his chest rising and falling in rhythm with your own as he holds you close. Your legs are still tangled with his tail, the beautiful texture of his scales brushing against your thighs, grounding you in this moment.
Rafayel presses a tender kiss to your temple. His lips trail down to your cheek, then to the corner of your mouth, and you turn your head, meeting him in a soft, languid kiss. Neither of you speaks for a long moment, simply resting in the aftermath. Rafayel shifts slightly, easing out of you carefully, and you canât help but shiver at the loss of connection. He watches your face for any sign of discomfort, but all you offer him is a lazy smile.
A faint blush lingers on his cheeks, and his lips curve into a small, sheepish smile. "You not hurt?"
You laugh softly, shaking your head. "No," you reply, your voice gentle. "Not at all. That was⊠wonderful."
He exhales in relief and chuckles softly. "Good."
You move to rest your head against his chest, listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. He wraps an arm around you, pulling you closer, as if he canât bear to let go just yet.
Then, after a few moments, you both start to chuckle, the sound light and easy. "I⊠didnât think this would happen," you admit with a smile. "Not like this. Not tonight."
Rafayel hums in agreement. "You⊠so different. So... human," he adds with a playful smirk, but his tone softens. "And yetâŠ"
You smile, lifting your head slightly to meet his gaze, finishing for him. "And yet, it feels right." Rafayelâs lips curve into a slow, gentle smile, and he leans down, his breath warm against your skin as he presses a soft kiss to your forehead. "Yes," he whispers. "It⊠feels right."
For a long time, you simply lie there together, wrapped in each otherâs arms, your bodies warm and comfortable against the cool night air. Rafayelâs fingers continue to caress your skin, his touch tender and slow.
"Stay close," he whispers after a while, his voice barely audible, as if heâs speaking to himself, as if the thought of distanceâany distanceâis unbearable. His arms tighten around you, his embrace full of warmth and need.
You smile against his chest, nuzzling closer. "Iâm not going anywhere," you murmur back. And you mean it. Whatever comes next, youâll face it together.
#love and deepspace#rafayel love and deepspace#love and deepspace smut#love and deepspace rafayel#rafayel smut#lads smut#lads x reader#lads rafayel#rafayel x reader#rafayel x you#kinktober 2024#kinktober
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
THE RIGHT KIND OF WRONG â dbf!mechanic!joel oneshot
series masterlist | main masterlist | read on ao3 pairing: dbf!mechanic!joel x f!reader. summary: your car breaks down and you make a deal with your dad's best friend, joel, who happens to be the best mechanic in town. you'll work for him over the summer holidays to pay your debt back, but maybe you can find a pleasant shortcut to it? a/n: well, well, well... what can i say? this whole uniformed!joel shit is giving me proper brain rot. i don't know what came over me while writing this but i just rolled with it. i do appreciate any notes you may wanna leave to keep me motivated hehe. enjoy! x edit: forgot to mention this oneshot was prompted by this ask! warnings: 18+, mdni. no outbreak AU. juicy age gap (reader is 21, joel is 48). rough, ABSOLUTE filth & i'm not even sorry. some edging. semi-public groping? masturbation (f and m receiving). oral (f and m receiving). pussy pronouns (she/her). unprotected piv. mouth fucking. very mild brat taming kink. transactional sex. alternating pov. reader is female but that's about it. w/c: ~8.9k of pure filth. divider by @cafekitsune
âUgh, not again, câmon!â
Your cranky little car did not have it in it anymore. It was almost fifteen years old now, having passed down from your older brother to you when you turned sixteen five years ago. Out of pure frustration, you hit the steering wheel with the palm of your hand and let out a raspy grunt.
The check engine light had lit up on the dash, which was what caused your fit. And then, as if orchestrated by the universe, the engine made a loud, clicking noise. You flattened your forehead against the wheel, your fingers curling around the rubbery texture with a tight grip.
âYou stupid car!â, you screamed at it as if it was a sentient being. âIâm broke, you cannot die on me like this!â
You were on the parking lot of a cafĂ©. Early that afternoon you had met with some friends to celebrate the beginning of summer and the end of the academic year. One more and you would be done with your degree â it looked so damn far away, but you still had this summer to look forward to.
Rummaging through your purse, you finally located your cellphone and quickly dialled your dad.
âYeah?â
âHey, dad. Iâm at Bettyâs. The fucking light has come on again?!â
âWatch your mouth!â, he reprimanded you from the other side of the line. You could hear him huff and puff with disapproval. âI think your car is on its last legs, gonna have to think about buying one.â
âYou know I canât afford that, all my savings are going into my degree. Iâll just have to get it fixed for now.â
âTake it to Joelâs then. See what he thinks.â
âBut itâs a Sunday, you think heâll be open?â
âThat man is a workaholic, you bet his business is open today.â
âAlright, you reckon heâll do it for free?â
âFor free?â He laughed; you could imagine him shaking his head. âI doubt it, but maybe heâll give you a discount. Gotta go, little bug. Iâll see you at dinner. If you can make it, obviously.â He mocked you.
âHa, ha⊠So funny. Talk to you later.â And you hung up.
The drive to Joelâs garage was a fucking torture. Every time the engine made a squealing noise, your heart would jolt to your throat. You tried to encourage it, whispering sweet nothings in the hopes it would get appeased and make it to Joelâs repair shop.
You also got distracted by your filthy mind. Joel had been in your DILF radar since you were nineteen. Three years ago, your dad celebrated his 45th birthday with a barbecue in the middle of summer. Joel had turned up in a white tee shirt, khaki shorts and flipflops, with untamed silvery curls and a crate of beer under his arm.
When the Texan heat became unbearable, he had stripped himself of his clothes, fashioning a pair of short swim trunks that had left you breathless and wet. When you watched him get out of the water later that afternoon, you could have sworn that the tip of his dick had shown briefly before he discreetly tucked it away. That image had been burnt into your retinas and haunted you since then.
Unconsciously you licked your bottom lip, your core molten with slick, as the car came to a halt. You had arrived at your destination.
There was an old Ford at the front of the garage, someone working under the hood. When the driverâs door of your car slammed against the frame, Joel peeked up from the engine he was working on.
His eyes flickered with recognition. He grabbed an old rag to clean his big, veiny hands of grease and oil. You wondered what else would be big and veiny. Stop it, you dirty fucker, you told yourself.
âHey, Joel!â You waved at him with a smile.
âWhatâs up, kiddo?â
You rolled your eyes at him, the grin staying on your plump lips.
âIâm not a kid anymore, Joel. Have not been for a long time now, yâknow.â You punctuated, unsure of what you were trying to achieve with that comment. Well, you knew, but did not want to admit it to yourself.
âOh, I knowâ, he husked, his voice suddenly gruff.
Tilting your head to one side, you looked at him with question marks in your pupils. Why had he accentuated that âknowâ? And why all the sudden was your cunt gushing? How could he make you wet with three simple words? You were going to need to request a booty call that night from your friend with benefits.
âUh, uhmmâ, you laughed nervously. âThe engine light on my car has come on for the third time this week and the motor is making weird noises, could you check it out for me, please?â
âSure thing, lemme see.â He took the keys from your hand, electricity cracking between you.
You pursed your lips, a gesture he did not pick up on. Joel walked to the driverâs side, activated something and then the hood popped open. He walked around to the front of the car and propped the hood up with the metal rod that was inside.
As Joel was inspecting the motor with his broad hands, you put one foot in front of the other in a vain attempt to rub your knees together and cause some friction in your needy cunt. You squeezed your thighs some more as you watched him work with his hands, and you imagined what it would feel like if he was working you instead.
Oof! Take it down a notch, girl, you thought to yourself when your clit twitched in desperation.
Then Joel turned around to look at you.
âWhen was the last time you changed the timing belt?â
âThe... what now?â Your mind was hazy with lust, but even if you had been at your full mental capacity, you wouldnât have known what he was talking about.
âThe timing belt. In the engine. What ensures that the camshaft and crankshaft rotate in sync?â He looked at you with a cocked brow, cleaning his hands again on that old rag.
Oh, I would pay big bucks to be that rag.
âAre you even speaking English?â, you replied back, partially because you really had no idea what he was talking about, partially because your brain was all mushy with desire.
âIâll take that as a âneverâ then. You should really get it replaced, seems like thatâs your problem. Have you had trouble starting the car?â
âAs a matter of fact, yes, this very morning.â
âYeah, sounds like it. You need to change it asap, if it breaks while youâre driving it would be bad, very bad. You could have an accident. Also trying to fix it after itâs broken will cost you even more.â
âSo⊠will I need to break the bank?â You asked, already flinching at the idea.
Joel seemed to take a second to consider your options, leaning against the passengerâs door and scratching his scruffy beard.
âItâll be $800.â
Your heart almost stopped, your mouth agape.
âEight fucking hundred?â He nodded. âWell, can Iâ Can you not give me a bit of a discount here? You are best friends with my dad. Pretty please?â You laced your fingers together in a prayer and batted your eyelashes at him.
With a low grunt, he straightened his back and folded arms at his chest.
âIâm already giving you one. I would usually charge $1100. Youâre already getting a bargain.â
âWell, what about $300?â You counteroffered.
Joelâs brows knitted together and then loudly scoffed.
âWhat? You think Iâm a fucking charity? No, kiddo. $800 and thatâs it. If I go any lower, Iâd be losing money. Got a business to run here.â
You really did not have $800 bucks to spare. In fact, you barely had five hundred bucks to your name. Asking your family for money was not an option either â not because you were proud (you were), but because money was tight. Your parents already had enough struggles as it was, you did not want to add to the pile.
You visibly pouted and stumped one foot against the gravel, vexed. A loud sigh slipped through your lips as you pressed the heel of your hands against your eye sockets. You needed the car.
Dropping your hands to your sides, you looked at Joel with puppy eyes, covering the distance that was between you. Pleading, you palmed his strong forearm, your fingers wrapping around the girth of his muscles.
For a brief second, you wondered if you would be able to fully grip his erection. Would your fingertips be able to touch your thumb? Or would he be so thick you would need both hands to handle him?
âJoel, plâplease?â, you stammered, your arousal playing games with your vocal cords.
Unwillingly, he scanned your body up and down â slowly, taking his time, pondering his options.
Joel had wanted to fuck you for three years now, since your lustful eyes widened at the sight of only his tip on that dreadful summer day. He could vividly remember the way you had chewed your bottom lip as you watched him slide his cock back in his swim trunks, shamelessly, without blinking. You only stopped devouring him when someone talked to you, snapping out of your trance.
That night, when he got home, he had jerked himself off with you in his mind. He had imagined your plump lips sealed around his glans, the tip of your tongue playfully caressing the slit â your sparkly eyes looking up at him, dreamy and teary, imploring. He had taken his sweet time, rejoicing in his fantasy, until he had spilled in the palm of his hand, as if he was a hormonal teenager. And every time he would fuck someone to find relief, he would visualize your cunt sheathing him, clamping down on his dick like a beartrap.
Ever since then, every time his eyes landed on you, his blood would boil and his cock would harden. Just like now, dick pounding against his boxers, begging to be paid due attention. With the eyes of his imagination, he saw himself letting go and throwing you into the back of your car, drilling your pussy relentlessly until you came wailing, asking for more.
Joel sucked in his breath â he needed to calm down, distract himself with something else. You were his best friendâs daughter. He shouldnât be daydreaming about fucking you stupid. He had seen you grow since you were a babe.
Never thought of you any other way until that fateful barbeque, when he realised you were a full grown ass woman. Suddenly he had seen you for what you were: a fuckable brat who could get his cock rock-hard with the simple lick a of a lip.
An idea formed as you begged him. You looked desperate â desperate enough to him at least.
Joel cracked his tongue, his expression unwavering. But if you could see, you would know his cock was throbbing already.
âWell. I do have an idea.â His words dragged, his erection making him feel uncomfortable.
âYou do? Iâm all ears!â You exclaimed with a lopsided grin, your delicate fingers tighter around his forearm.
His head snapped to his right, pointing to a sign that read âHand Car Washâ.
âIf you help out all summer handwashing cars, Iâll consider part of your debt paidâ, he explained, looking down at your hand touching him.
âIn full?â You eyed him as if he was your goddamn saviour and that unsettled him.
âI said part of it, kiddo. Iâll leave it at $300.â
You batted your eyelashes at him. Did you know that your suggestiveness was wreaking havoc?
âAnything I can do so the $300 reduces to zero?â
âIâll think about itâ, he reluctantly conceded. Joel had a few ideas in mind, but none of them were precisely appropriate. Not for a twenty-one year old to do with a forty-eight year old at least, that was for sure. âBe here tomorrow at 9 AM, sharp. The team works from nine to twelve, Mondays to Fridays.â
You frantically nodded, almost squealing in excitement. The noise you made forced his cock to twitch. He could make you squeal too, only if you would let him.
âIâll be here! Thanks, Joel.â
Before he could think, you let go of his forearm and hugged him close to your chest. To your round breasts. Those two meaty globes he wanted to palm so badly. He could swear your nipples were stabbing at him. You embraced him so close to your body, his bulge pressed gently against your lower belly, and he wondered if you could feel him.
And then you stepped back. Quickly, too quickly for his liking.
âYouâll need to leave your car here, donât want you driving back in that junk. Iâll have a look at it tomorrow. Iâll give you a lift backâ, he offered. âLemme close first and Iâll be right back in five minutes.â
âNo probs, take your time.â You smiled at him as you went back to your car to grab your things.
Soon you were on the passengerâs seat of Joelâs pickup truck. It was dusking on the horizon, the light scattering through the windshield. Joel put down the visor so he wouldnât get blinded by the sun.
âSo howâs college going?â His attempt at small talk made you smile.
âItâs good, hard but good. The first year was really bad though. I didnât know anyone there, so had to make friends and everything.â You mentioned, shrugging, while mindlessly playing with your seatbelt.
âIâm sure you had no problems making friendsâ, Joel said distractedly, checking all the mirrors before turning at the streetlight.
You placed your elbow on the window frame, the back of your head resting on your palm, and you turned to look at him.
âHow are you so sure?â You asked, curious to see what his take on you was. The man was like a brick wall.
âYouâre so vivacious and talkative. Youâre not the shy kind either, always were part of the popular group in high school, werenât you?â You nodded, but he didnât see you, all focused on the road ahead. âBetâcha you have all the boys running after you.â
Well, that was unexpected. For both you and him, because you saw how his jaw clenched. It was almost imperceptible, but you were so aware of his every move, your body so in tune with his, you couldnât have missed it.
Had he noticed you? Like, actually? Was it possible that Joel fucking Miller, your freaking dadâs best friend, could look at you with other than paternal eyes? Why would he make hat comment otherwise?
Your cunt, still wet from your previous innocent interaction, fluttered. You had no butterflies in your stomach â they were actually clapping their fragile wings in between your legs. This man was a fucking menace to your senses, and he seemed oblivious to the effect he had on you. Or did he? Time to find out.
You giggled at his question and patted his upper thigh a couple of times, as if he had cracked the best joke you had ever heard. The pad of your fingers almost caressed his groin, that sweet dip where his thigh met his pelvis. The denim under your touch suddenly stretched as Joel flexed his leg, trying to release the tension that had rapidly built up.
You bit your bottom lip as he peered at you askance, your hand still too close to his crotch.
âI actually do, but none of them seem good enough, yâknow? I want a man, not a boyâ, you ventured, your top teeth sinking further in the soft pillow of your bottom lip.
You saw Joel sucking in his breath â and the grin in your face grew. He was definitely not immune to you, at least not as much as you had originally thought. He looked so unattainable, always so distant, you had wondered if, in his eyes, you had never grown up.
âDo you now, kiddo?â He asked between gritted teeth, tone throaty.
His brown eyes drifted down for one second, watching the tips of your fingers rubbing the denim of his jeans slightly, and then he locked them back on the road. You heard a low grunt vibrating in his throat, although he tried his best to suppress it.
âYeah. Iâm sick and tired of stupid childish boys. They are just boring now, they lackâ well, you know.â You let him brew with your unfinished sentence and removed your hand from his lap.
You could tell Joel finally was able to breathe again as his chest expanded slowly. His reaction to you left a prickling sensation in your pussy â wet, throbbing, needy. You pressed your knees together, but what you really wanted was for him to reach for you and dunk his thick fingers in your slit.
âYour dadâs there.â He stated, succinct, after clearing his throat.
You looked over your shoulder and through the window to realise that, in fact, you had arrived home. Your father was already waiting for you on the porch, probably because he recognised the noise of Joelâs truckâs exhaust pipe. And then he started walking towards you.
You suppressed a pouting grimace â you wanted just a few more minutes alone with Joel. A few more moves and, who knew? Maybe you would have him fingering the shit out of you. But thanks to your father, you would never find out.
Your father knocked on the passengerâs window and you rolled it down, smiling. Although what you really wanted to do was smack him for interrupting.
âHey, dad.â
âHey, sweetie. Howâs the car?â
âWellâŠâ You looked at Joel â you had already forgotten what was it that needed replacing.
âThe timing belt is going. Bit expensive but your daughter and I have reached an agreement. Will reduce the price for her but sheâs gotta come work on the hand-wash businessâ, he explained, matter-of-factly.
âSounds âbout right. Get your first taste of what the real world is like.â Your dad laughed at his own occurrence, while your mind drifted far, very far.
âIâd love to get a taste.â You answered feigning innocence, turning your face to Joel with a very wide smile painted on your mouth.
His eyes darkened, transfixed on yours. Oh, he knew exactly what you meant. He subtly stirred on his seat and you wanted to giggle so bad, but refrained.
âHey, Joel. Thereâs a game on tomorrow night. You wanna come over? Can have something to eat, few beers, will be fun. I need the company, God knows this lady over here just complains while scrolling through her social mediaâ, he pointed towards you with his thumb and you simply rolled your eyes at him.
Watching football with your old man was as boring as it got. However, if Joel Miller was there, he would have your undivided attention. Well, not him, the screen, obviously. Duh.
Your eyes shot to his, expectant. Your cunt was even more anticipative of his answer.
âYeah, why not?â
Famous last words. That was Joelâs only thought as soon as he entered his best friendâs home. You greeted him at the door, all smiley and welcoming, ignoring the fact that you had been trying to get him hard the. whole. fucking. day.
You had come to work with some very short jeans â every time you bent down to rub the sponge on the carâs bodywork, the bottom part of your perfectly round ass cheeks would show beneath the denim. Did you even wear any underwear? He thought not.
And then that white crop top was the fucking end of him. You had gotten it all wet when a loaded sponge dripped all over your front while you were talking to him about some trivial thing he could no longer remember. You had tittered and apologised while you scrunched it to get as much water out as possible. And the only thing he had been able to focus on were your pointy nipples, staring right at him, screaming for his caress.
After that, he had been at full mast the whole damn shift.
âHi, Joel, come in!â You greeted him excitedly, swinging the door open.
He had taken a cold shower before coming over, but maybe what he needed was a fucking ice bath. Because the moment you batted your eyelashes at him, his cock twitched again. Joel had fisted his dick while showering, in the hopes that emptying his nuts before seeing you again would placate his lust for you.
Nope, hadnât worked. Not one bit. This was probably a bad idea.
âHey, kiddo.â He greeted you, emphasizing the last word.
He could literally be your fucking father, but that did not seem to deter you. If anything, it spurred you on. Had you no shame? Had he no shame? Because he should have stopped you the moment you started to be suggestive. Instead, he had let you go on, enjoying every single second of it.
Joel walked in and made his way to the kitchen, with you on his heels, where your father was lathering up some ribs with his secret sauce recipe.
âHey, Joel. Let me get that from youâ, he said before cleaning his hands on a kitchen towel and grabbing the beer crate from him.
Feeling they were still cold, his best friend cracked two open and handed him one. Joel lifted the can to his lips and saw you looking at him from the corner of his eye.
âWant one?â he asked, since you were of legal drinking age.
You shook your head no, wrinkling your nose in disgust.
âEww, nah. I hate beerâ, you sniggered and his dick spasmed some more.
ââCourse you doâ, said your father before he could reply. âYou only drinkâ Whatâs that crap again?â
âGin and tonic, dad. Itâs literally gin and tonic mixed. Itâs not that fancy.â You huffed and puffed, shaking your head.
âThis youth mixing everything because they canât have proper alcohol. Whatâs next? Mixing beer with lemonade or something like that?â
âWell, thatâs actually a thing. Itâs called a shandy. Donât be so old.â
Joel let you two have a go at each other. Observing the exchange, he sat down on one of the stools in front of the island, knees slightly bent.
âWhat?! You listening to this, Joel?â You father exclaimed with a joking tone. âIs Sarah like this too?â
âYeah, exactly like this. Thinks beer is disgusting and everything. Thought I raised her better than that, but apparently not.â He jested, sipping from the tin can.
âHowâs she doing?â His friend asked.
âSheâs fine. Sheâs turning twenty-four in a couple of weeks. She moved out two months ago, gone to Houston for her new job.â He couldnât help but be proud of his Sarah. She had accomplished so much. âSheâs supposed to be here for her birthday, but weâll see. Sheâs always so busy, donât really know with what.â
âArenât they all? I barely see this one over here and she still lives under my roof.â
You folded arms, rolling your eyes again, while you sat down beside Joel on another stool.
âSorry for having a social life? Like, what do you want me to do? Stay here with you watching football? Got better things to do, dad.â
âSo you ainât staying tonight then?â Your dad asked.
Joel turned to study you, interested in your answer. Could he have some reprieve tonight?
âOf course Iâm stayinâ. Would be rude not to when we have guests over, right, Joel?â And as the last words abandoned your mouth, you placed your left hand on his right thigh under the counter.
God have mercy.
Joelâs muscles stiffened, one in particular more than the others. His thighs were tense as he gripped the beer can with more strength than what was necessary. He kept his eyes to the front, taming his breathing.
He should have done something, slapping your hand away from his lap for instance. But he didnât. And you took that as an invitation, because soon enough you were kneading his bulge under the kitchen island. Your palm rubbed harshly against the denim, and he saw you chewing your bottom lip.
Your father busied himself with seasoning the ribs and the French fries, oblivious to what was happening just a few meters away from him. This feels fucking wrong, but so fucking good, Joel thought to himself, your hand frisking his groin brazenly.
His cock was thudding with desire under his clothing, begging to be freed from its prison. You sensed his desperation, because you quickly tried to clasp your hand around it. Feeling your frustration at the inability of fisting him properly, Joel parted his legs to give you better access. If that was not an open invitation, nothing was.
Iâm already going to hell. Joel had to stop himself of sucking his breath in when you started to unzip his jeans. His eyes slightly widened, but that was his only tell.
âSo who do you reckon is going to win tonight?â Your father asked as your fingers dipped underneath his boxers.
Your warm skin against his beating cock dulled his senses. Then you took his dick out of his boxers and attempted to circle his girth while working him. Joel had to drink from his beer to shut himself up.
âNot sure, but Iâd like for the Longhorns to winâ, he spat the words out as best he could given the circumstances.
âYeah, would be nice seeing our hometown win something this seasonâ, your father continued with the small talk.
Joelâs thighs flexed when you started pumping him decisively. Fuck. He briefly looked down at his erection. It felt too damn good, your tiny fingers gripping him hard as you slowly moved your hand up and down on his lap. The tip of his cock was glistening with precum and you expertly rubbed it on his foreskin with your thumb.
As your father turned around to put everything in the oven, Joel took the chance to look at you. With your gaze averted, you pretended there was something interesting in the wall in front of you, while your right hand was buried underneath your slutty denim shorts. Joel could swear he could hear the squelching sounds your pussy was making while you played with yourself.
âRight, I think this is it. Gotta wait for an hour until everythingâs properly cooked. Wanna move to the family room in the meantime?â He happily chattered as he walked around the kitchen island.
You reacted quickly and let go of his shaft. With his lap right under the kitchen counter, Joel hoped to hell his friend would not see anything out of the ordinary.
âYeahâ, he said with a coarse voice. âNeed to go to the bathroom first.â
Your father just nodded as he sauntered towards the living room and Joel almost let go a sigh of relief. You simply chortled as you put your left thumb in your mouth, making it obvious that you were tasting his precum.
Joelâs cock jerked on his lap as he whispered a blasphemy. Quickly he tucked away his painful dick back in his boxers and zipped his jeans as he stood up. Then he retreated to the bathroom, needing a fucking moment to find his composure again.
Until he heard you.
âGonna go get my phone charger, be back in a jiffy!â
Before Joel could close the door behind him, you slipped your hand in the door gap to stop him from shutting it. You caught him off guard, because he stepped back, brows knitting when he saw you under the door frame.
âWhatâcha doing?â, he questioned you.
You could feel the rigidity radiating from him. You entered the small bathroom and silently closed the door behind you, both of your hands holding onto the doorknob on your back.
âI came to finish what I started.â
You didnât give him time to think â if you did, you knew he would put an end to this. You were too turned on, your cunt beating every time your heart did. Your pussy lips were all wet and puffy â you could feel your slick trapped between your folds, almost seeping into your panties. You had unleashed the beast and wanted it all for yourself.
So you threw yourself into Joelâs chest, your teeth softly scratching his Adamâs apple as one of your hands found its way back to his cock. He tilted his chin up and groaned at your touch. His pounding dick felt warm and velvety against your palm, so hard from working him under the kitchen counter a minute before.
Once he opened his eyes again, he looked down at you as you gripped his erection with both hands. Slowly you jerked him off, feeling powerful with him on the palm of your hands. Every time you pumped him, your clit would twitch in response. He had not touched you yet and your pussy was already palpitating for him. You could not wait to feel him inside you, stuffing you full.
 âWe shouldnât, your father is right thereââ
You could not care less. And to make it evident, you sunk to your knees in front of him, still holding his cock, now at eye level.
Your tongue darted out and you leaned his dick forward until the tip rested flat against your tongue, your hands still working his veiny shaft.
âYou were saying?â You asked before briefly pecking his glans.
âFuckâ, was the only thing he managed to mumble.
That was your cue to give free rein to your lust. You nudged his column with the tip of your nose as your mouth drifted down to kiss his balls. Then your tongue slid out in its full extension, and you flattened it against the underside of his cock, slowly lapping at it until you reached the top and sealed your lips around his mushroom head.
Glancing up at him, you saw pleasure softening his features as you took him in further and further down, until his cock reached the natural resistance at the end of your throat. When his tip bottomed out in your mouth, Joelâs eyes found yours. His jaw visibly clenched at the sight of you kneeling in front of him, cock burrowed in between your lips, tears gathering on your bottom eyelids because of how his dick was outstretching you.
You moaned as Joel pulled his hips back, his shaft leaving your wet cavity, now full of precum and saliva. You swallowed to make room as you avidly tipped your head towards him, your lips hunting down his dick again. Slurping so you wouldnât drown in fluids, you ate his cock like if it was the last edible thing on earth.
At that moment, something shifted in the air. As if Joel, finally, let go of his prejudices and accepted what you were giving him: your mouth to use as he pleased. His fingers hovered over your temples and then they clamped down on your skull as he held you in place.
âStay stillâ, he commanded, and you nodded, his cock sitting snugly in your mouth.
His hips moved back and then forward, rocking his dick in and out of your lips. First slow, then picking up a pace. You stayed put throughout while he fucked your mouth mercilessly, palms against your knees like the good girl you were. Then his glans breached your uvula and you inevitably gagged at the intrusion.
He forced you to remain still as he tried to go further down, but there was nowhere for him to go. Your eyes welled up while you fought back the need to cough, almost unable to breathe.
Joel snapped his hips back and your mouth became free. You started panting while trying to catch a breath. Joel cupped your chin up so you would look at him. His sly grin told you he was enjoying himself a bit too much.
âCan tell youâve not eaten many cocks, have you? Despite pretending to be this slutty brat in front of everyone, hm?â He asked, his voice rumbling in his chest.
âWell, Iââ He didnât let you finish the sentence because as soon as you opened your mouth, he slotted his dick back in between your plump lips.
âI actually donât wanna hear it.â
Inevitably your cunt gushed at his roughness. He was right though â you had only given head to two guys before and their cocks did not measure up to his. Your jaw had actually started to hurt now due to the effort you were making to house his dick in your mouth.
Joel quickly resumed his pounding, fucking your mouth relentlessly â his hips swaying back and forth in front of you.
âSweetie! Can you bring my charger too please?â Your fatherâs question forced both of you to snap out of the sexual haziness you both were feeling.
You two froze in place, Joelâs cock still in your mouth.
âOr I can come get it.â Then you heard his booted steps coming up the corridor.
In a panic, Joel stumbled back and you sprang to your feet, eyes widened with fear.
âNo! Donât worry! Iâm coming!â You shouted back, hoping that your voice sounded far away enough to him.
The steps stopped and you both listened to him walking back to the living room. âThank you, sweetie!â
You turned to look at Joel, who had grabbed a bunch of toilet roll to clean off the mess on his still throbbing cock.
âJoel, Iâm sorry, bââ
âJust go before he changes his mind and comes looking for youâ, his voice was strained with effort. His erection had to be painful by now without any relief.
But he was right. You couldnât risk it. Neither of you could. So with apologetic eyes, you slithered out the bathroom door and ran to your room to snatch a couple of phone chargers.
Fucking torture that was.
Joel had never been in a worse position than that. Sat on the couch with you, your father on the recliner just a couple of meters away â and his dick still pulsating, his balls full of unspent cum. His cock would writhe in his boxers, asking for a relief that never came. He was in excruciating pain and was not able to concentrate at all. All the small talk your father did went over his head, didnât pay attention to the TVâs commentary either.
From time to time, you would graze his thigh lightly â and on one occasion you slid your naughty hand towards his groin. Luckily the living room was dark, the TV being the only source of light, so your father didnât pay much attention to your provocations. You quietly kneaded his bulge, curling your fingers around his erection underneath, and it got to a point where Joel had to force your hand away, because he was too close to coming.
So, when he waved you both goodbye and got into his truck, he could literally not wait to get home. Under the dim light of the lampposts that filtered through the windows into the truckâs cabin, Joel freed his aching dick and fisted it from the base. With his head tilted back against the headrest, he furiously jerked off â fast and with no measure, to the point it was almost hurting. Tension built up from his nuts upwards and when Joel finally got relief, he groaned audibly as his cum spurted out in white, thick streaks.
With a heavy sigh and some laboured breathing, he opened his eyes, looking for some tissues to clean the mess on his lap. As he was putting his cock back in his boxers, something caught his attention.
The darkness camouflaged you well, but he spotted you on the window of your room, watching him eagerly with half-lidded eyes and chewing your bottom lip. Then your head leaned forward, your chin almost touching your chest, and Joel suddenly understood what was happening. You had been touching yourself while observing him do the same thing, until you orgasmed too.
Your eyes locked on each otherâs through the blackness, something dark and perverted floating in the atmosphere. The whole thing felt wrong. The right kind of wrong.
The next week had been a continuous dance between the two of you. You too suggestive, him too evasive. After you had seen him wanking in his car, you had thought you had him under your spell. He had looked like a damn teenager chasing his release, unable to contain it much longer.
But you couldnât blame him â you had had him on edge for almost five hours. First touching him under the counter, then sucking his dick in the bathroom, and finally kneading him on the couch with your dad only two meters away.
It all had affected you too, because as soon as you had scurried away to your room and had looked out the window, you fingered yourself with your eyes locked on him. You came so hard, that you had to steady yourself on the windowsill, trembling knees and all. And once the orgasm softened its grip on you, you had realised he had been watching you as you rode the last wave of your climax.
So yes, for a week you tried to seduce him again, because you needed to know how it all ended. Having him burrowed down to your guts was a necessity now. However, it got to a point where you almost gave up â it was draining having to follow him around like a bitch in heat. You still had one ace up your sleeve though. One that you hoped to play this afternoon. Because if you didnât fuck him today, you were going to lose your shit.
You focused on your task, which was rubbing the soaked sponge on the bodywork of the car. Two other people were doing the same thing on the back, while you were slightly bent over the hood trying to reach the middle. Your breasts brushed against the metalwork, your white tank top completely wet with soapy water, almost transparent now. The coldness was refreshing in the asphyxiating Texan heat and your nipples especially welcomed it, wrinkling tightly and showing through the fabric.
When you straightened, you caught a glimpse of Joel eyeing you intently. But you pretended you didnât â maybe you needed to play difficult, show him no interest. Reverse psychology. So for the rest of your shift you just ignored him, fully conscious of how his sight followed you at all times. Let him brew.
Joel didnât say a word though, didnât come close to you either. But you heard him wicker while you were openly teasing one of your teammates. Were you trying to make him jealous? Absolutely. So, you giggled and played with your hair at the tasteless joke your colleague told you. It wasnât funny, but you wanted Joel to listen to your flirting.
Midday came around and the other two people working on the hand wash business said their goodbyes. Joel employed a father and son in the shop too, who left the garage to go home for lunch. And then it was only you and Joel left. Just as you had planned.
âJoel? Can you help me with this, please?â You politely asked him after lifting a bucket full of water up to your chest.
You took a couple of steps forward and the water spilt all over, soaking your shirt completely.
âShitâ, you heard him say under his breath, jogging towards you.
He slipped his arms underneath the bucket to release you from its weight and then placed it back down between both of you.
âWhat are you doing? Youâre gonna hurt your back with such terrible manual handling.â He reprimanded you, tutting.
âSomething hurts and itâs not my back, Joel.â You muttered, your fingers wrapping around his wrist to haul him closer to you.
You were done with subtlety. You guided his hand to your pussy and pressed it gently.
âHurts right here.â The low, needy mumble poured from your lips like honey.
Joelâs eyes squinted just a tad, and his nostrils flared. You saw the inner battle in his chocolate eyes, and you fucking hoped he lost.
Soon you had the answer you had been looking for. The palm of his hand flattened against your crotch, holding you possessively, and pulled you against his broad chest. You couldnât help but moan when your breasts pressed against him, your taut nipples aching with sensitivity.
âYouâre so fucking nasty, kiddo. Been watching you all week, trying to get me hard all over again, havenât you?â You shyly nodded, biting down your bottom lip as you glanced up at him, his palm rubbing your cunt with determination. âOf course you have, youâre so cock drunk. You loved sucking me, didnât you?â
You shook your head yes, holding onto the waistband of his jeans. You whimpered when his thumb burrowed in your pants, trying to find your slit over all that clothing unsuccessfully.
âJoel, please.â You begged for mercy, for relief, for something â anything he could give you, you would take.
âYou want me to fuck you, kiddo?â His free hand cupped your chin, tilting your head up, while his thumb kept nudging your damp slit. His mouth hovered over yours as you simply nodded again. âHm? You want me to destroy your pussy?â
âYes, yes, YES.â You were already gushing at his dirty talk.
With no more prodding, Joel bowed down and sunk his tongue in your mouth, darting in with the ferocity only a man on the edge could feel. He swept your entire cavity in an open-mouth kiss that left your knees shaking and your pussy throbbing. You moaned into his breath and your tongue lapped at his, the span on his fingers gently covering your neck and squeezing lightly.
Joelâs hand between your legs moved to your ass, pressing you into him. His swollen lump poked at your lower belly intimately and you couldnât resist the urge to dip your hand in his boxers. He audibly groaned as you attempted to circle his whole girth and failed. Just like a week before, you would need both of your hands around his shaft to properly grip him. You pumped him once, very slow, your hand gliding down till it found his balls.
Joel grunted in the middle of the sloppy kiss and pushed you to go backwards until your body met the back of his pickup truck, which was parked at the end of the driveway. Out of prying eyes, you hoped. Not that you cared that much at this precise moment, anyway.
His beard scratched the skin on your cheek as his lips drifted down to your neck. You looked up to the clear sky before you closed your eyes, giving his pulsing cock a light squeeze that snatched a moan out of him.
Without warning, Joel broke the messy kiss and knelt before you, his hands tugging at the waistband of your shorts with no difficulty. Soon your pants were around your ankles, your panties quickly following, leaving you naked from the waist down. Joel helped you take them off but left your tennis on.
Still on his knees, he peeked up with a devilish smile, then leaned forward and lapped at your mound. A heavy sigh slipped from your lips as your fingers raked his salt and pepper curls. The tip of his tongue brushed the point where your slit started and then licked upwards, his tongue skidding through your skin until it reached your belly button.
You pursed your lips, wanting him to go down, not up. In fact, you pushed him down ever so slightly and the cold of his breath against your wet skin when he laughed made you look down, frustrated.
He kissed the beginning of your slit again and when you thought he was going in, he stopped. You whimpered, thwarted, as he got back up to his feet and towered above you.
âYou want me to touch you where it hurts, hm?â He questioned with his lips ghosting yours. âYour pussy? Thatâs where?â
Not waiting for your reply, his index dunked in your pearly furrow and traced it in its entirety, from your quivering hole to your thumping clit. And then he did it again, for good measure.
âYouâre soaking, kiddo. Iâve barely touched you and youâre already dripping.â To emphasize his words, Joel suddenly dived his finger in your opening, a squelching sound making it obvious that you were, in fact, dripping. âYou hear that?â He forced his finger out and then back in, the wet, sucking noise even louder this time.
You frantically nodded as he fingered you, his thumb caressing your begging clit as he did. You mewled into his chest, eyes shut, trying to calm the fluttering of your inner walls around his lonely finger. Lonely not for long, because Joel then introduced a second. You held onto his sides, his tee shirt scrunching in your fists, the orgasm building up.
âCâmon, squeeze your cunt for me. Show me how tight you areâ, he whispered in your ear as his relentless fingering picked up a faster pace between your legs.
You happily obliged and squashed your walls together around his fingers as he dextrously stroked your g-spot. All of a sudden, a firing sensation built in your clit without warning and the haziness of pleasure took over your senses abruptly. You came hard, very hard, wailing his name as he kept on fingering you until the last wave of your climax washed over you.
What the actual fuck? You thought to yourself, amazed. You rested your forehead against his chest, catching a breath and feeling your arousal wetting your inner thighs.
Still recovering from your unexpected orgasm, Joel picked you up and settled you down on the edge of his truckâs cargo bed. Your feet dangled in front of you, and you parted your legs to make room for him while you wrapped his neck with your arms and licked into his mouth.
âNow Iâm gonna eat you raw, kiddo. Give you some of your own medicine.â His hoarse tone gave you goosebumps. Palming both of your breasts over your wet tank top, he pushed you down until your back met the floor of the cargo bed, your legs hanging freely from your knees down. âIs that what you want? This old man feasting on your pussy, on her? âS she gonna like it?â
âJoel, please, justâ Yes, eat my pussy. Eat her, eat me, please.â You begged with a small voice while you pinched your nipples over your shirt, eyes closed.
And finally, he did. With his hands on your knees to keep them apart, Joel lapped at your cunt in one sweet sweep. Your body trembled with elation, shivers firing down your spine. His tongue caressed all the crevices in your shiny slit, lips puffy and reddened. His thumb found your clit as the tip of his tongue played with your leaking hole, going in and out a few times â fucking you with his tongue.
You were not able to take it for much longer â with Joelâs tongue lodged in your creamy fold and your fingers playing with your nipples, you were done for. Soon you came undone, tension growing in your lower belly and molten lava finding its way out. You howled his name, your knees pressing against his head, holding him in place as you came in his mouth. Joel sipped from your fountain, leaving not even one drop behind, your pussy licked clean of your own discharge.
His turn to find relief.
Even though Joel had been fisting himself while eating you raw, the roughness of his palm could not compare to your warmth. He just knew your pussy would hug his cock just right. And he was dying to find out.
Pushing his work jeans and boxers down to his ankles, he kicked his feet until they came off. Soon his security shoes and socks were kicked to the side too. With renewed energy, Joel jumped on to the cargo bed. You propped your torso up with the help of your elbows to study his erection, wetting your lips unknowingly.
Your eyes lingered on his cock for too damn long and it twitched on his hand.
âSpread your legs, kiddo.â
And so you did without complaints. You stretched your legs, Joel having a perfect view of your glistening pussy. You were so horny, he could literally see your cunt palpitating from this angle. Knelt between your legs, he leaned forward until the tip of his dick brushed against your slit, so damp again it just slid off. Jerking himself off, he nudged your soaked entrance with his mushroom head and your mouth opened, shaping a perfect O.
âSo needy, isnât she? Arenât you? Playing difficult to catch today, trying to make me jealous with that stupid boy, but in reality, youâre just a desperate brat wanting to get her pussy drilled by her dadâs best friend.â His dirty talk did not stop while he pushed in, your flesh parting to house him until he bottomed out.
Joel moaned, sweat gathering on his brow, his hands on either side of your head. He stood still for a long minute while your cunt fluttered around him, sheathing his whole length. He could feel your inner muscles adjusting to him.
You were so cockstruck you didnât even reply.
âIâm gonna fuck you now, so take it well, kiddo.â He warned before tilting his hips back and abruptly back in.
You wailed loudly at the first thrust, and Joel had to muffle your screams by covering your mouth with his hand. You licked his palm, but he didnât let go. He did not want you to alert the neighbours around the garage. His hips bucked against yours and then, after a few teasing shoves, Joel started jackhammering you fast and viciously hard.
You draped your legs around his waist, the heels of your white tennis pushing on his ass cheeks, encouraging to go deeper and quicker. And so he did, uncovering your mouth to replace it with his.
Joel fucked you mercilessly, filthily. He drove his dick in and out of you in quick succession, drilling your tacky pussy. And he knew you were loving every single second of it. Your soft sobs only spurred him on and when your moist pussy clutched around his drumming cock announcing your orgasm, he couldnât restraint himself for much longer.
He stoically let you come while riding your own climax. His balls tightened and his belly muscles strained, signalling his own relief.
âWhere?â, was the only word that he managed to whisper.
Your eyes were still closed, a languid smile lingering on your lips, all blissful and satisfied while he was still fucking suffering.
âIn my mouth.â Your reply was almost his undoing.
Joel snapped his hips back, his hard, throbbing cock slipping out. He dragged his body across yours until his thick, hairy thighs were on each side of your head and his nuts were resting on your chin, his ass hanging over your breasts.
âOpenâ, he husked, raspy and throaty.
Still with your eyes closed, you parted your lips, and Joel shoved his beating cock down your throat unceremoniously. He leaned forward over you â his hands holding his weight off you, flat against the cargo bedâs floor. And then Joel started fucking your mouth mindlessly, as if it was your cunt â his testicles slapping against your chin and your eyes welling up.
He could feel your head almost rocking up and down below him with the strength of his thrusts. You only stopped swaying underneath him when your hands grabbed his buttocks, your fingers sinking in his flesh.
With a guttural growl, Joel came undone and his thick cum filled your mouth. You stayed still while the last white ropes spurted out the slit on his tip, finally reaching the bliss he had been chasing for a week.
Joel lifted his hips off your face and his dick came out of your mouth with a pop.
âEat it, kiddo.â He requested of you, towering above you.
From this angle, flat on your back and with Joel almost sat on your face, you saw first his balls and then his soft cock hovering over your eyes. What had just happened was filthy, and you loved it, even though you were sure that your throat would hurt tomorrow.
âItâs $300 if I swallowâ, you kidded out of nowhere, almost gargling with his cum as your mouth was full of it.
Joel chuckled as he came off you, sitting down on your left.
âDealâ, he agreed.
And so you gulped his cum down, letting it slip down your throat until it landed in your belly. You smiled at him before opening your mouth to show him it was empty.
Joelâs chest rumbled with satisfaction.
âGood girl.â
#uniformed!joel#joel miller x reader#joel miller x female reader#joel miller x you#joel miller fanfiction#joel miller imagine#joel miller smut#tlou joel#dbf joel miller#dbf!joel#dbf!joel miller#joel miller#the last of us#the last of us fanfic#pedro pascal#pedro pascal x you#pedro pascal x reader#pedro pascal characters#pedro pascal fanfiction#pedro pascal smut#pedro pascal cinematic universe#joel miller x y/n#pedro pascal x y/n#smut#joel miller fic#pedro pascal fandom#pedro pascal character#ppcu#pedro pascal fic
2K notes
·
View notes
Note
I would love if you could write something about a dragon having a girl for a mate and praising/ pleasing her with his tongue with in tune gets him off as well
Request 2: Could I request a dragon story? The reader gets forced by her village as an offering to a dragon to keep him at bay. He takes her as an offering and instead of torturing her as she thought he claims her as his life long mate and wishes to please her and praise her? Mainly by eating her out constantly
dragon!Diman x human!Reader Good to know: size difference, smut, dead animals
You should have seen this coming.
You noticed the glances, the whispers behind your back, and the cold silence that followed you among the villagers. The signs were all there. And most importantly, you rejected one of the elders' sons when he asked for your hand in marriage. That sealed your fate.
Even now, bound and frightened, you don't regret it, though. Not one bit.
Being offered to a dragon, whether as a toy or a snack, you can't be sure, still feels like a brighter future than living under that man's thumb for the rest of your life. The thought of enduring him as a husband, dirty and loud, is more terrifying than anything else you might face now. Cooking for him, bearing his children... No. You'd rather face a thousand monsters than live that kind of life.
"Are you still sure of your decision?" He asks, pulling you from your thoughts. His piggy eyes are fixated on you. The pale color of his irises reflects the silvery light of the moon in the dark sky.
"Yes," you reply, your voice almost drowned out by the noise of the villagers gathered at the foot of the hill. You have to force your expression to remain indifferent, hiding your disgust as you look at him. His double chin obscures the line of his jaw. His round face is covered with stubble and small gashes from his clumsy attempts to shave.
"You'll regret it," he huffs. His grip is bruisingly tight around your arm as he uses you to haul himself up the hill. With every step, you sink back a few inches under his weight.
No, you think, but don't say it out loud. I won't.
No matter what happens when the dragon arrives, it's still better than the image in your head of the man panting and moving above you in bed. Even the thought of it makes your stomach turn with disgust and bile. His stubby fingers would fumble over you, grasping all the wrong places, and youâre not even sure if he could manage to put it in with his large stomach in the way. But, of course, his looks are the least of your concerns. If he had a lovable personality, it might have been bearable. But heâs rotten to the core. He could be more like the son of one of the hunters; a big guy too, with a mess of blonde locks on the top of his head and bright blue eyes that always shine with humor and happiness. His chubbiness only makes him look several years younger, adding to his boyish charm. But you aren't that lucky. Heâs in love with your neighbor.
And this, all of this, leaves you for the dragon.
When you reach the top of the hill, your legs are sore, and lungs tight from panting. The man behind you shoves you to the ground. The impact hurts, but it's still better than the feel of his sweaty palm on your bare skin.
"Don't even try to run," he warns. The words leave his lips in heavy puffs. "If you do, we have hunters ready to shoot you."
You don't respond, turning your head away from him and only looking back when he finally turns to leave you there. Oh, how you wish heâd trip and roll all the way down into the crowd of villagers below. Heâd knock them down like a huge ball. A sweaty, hairy ball. You are sure he would sound like the pigs too, crying and wailing.
Adjusting yourself on your knees, you straighten your back and scan the view in front of you. You donât attempt to escape. You have no doubt the hunters would stop you if you tried anything. And where would you even go? Your home is the village, with all your possessions left behind in your small hut. And with your hands tied behind your back, you wouldnât survive the night in the woods. The villagers would hunt you down like an animal. You would become the pig, dying in the dirt. The thought makes your heart ache with betrayal. It leaves a sour taste in your mouth. You once believed the village and its people were your home, your safe haven. Now, you are nothing more to them than something they can sacrifice.
With a heavy sigh, you gaze over the woods stretching out before you; a tangle of shadows with sharp edges and twisted shapes. Behind them, the tall, looming mountains' jagged silhouettes reach skyward as if trying to pierce the darkness. The familiar view that once gave you a sense of safety now leaves you with a cold, gnawing unease in your stomach as you wait. The villagers, whom you know all too well, are silent now, waiting just like you.
And none of you have to wait for long.
The sight of the dragon in the dark sky takes your breath away. The moonâs silvery light catches its enormous body, revealing the scales in sharp detail. You see its muscles shifting and moving beneath the hard skin. Each powerful stroke of its wide wings sends ripples through the night air. You hear every rhythmic beat growing louder as it gets closer and closer. Its large head, long and sharp, is supported by a thick neck that connects to broad shoulders. Along its spine, sharp ridges jut out prominently, extending all the way to the tip of its swinging tail. It cuts into the darkness with a fluid grace.
Your chest heaves as you try to get air into your burning lungs, but it seems that even the sight of him alone is enough to leave you breathless. His formidable presence commands awe, respect, and fear. Each powerful movement echoes his sheer strength. When he lands not far from you, the ground shakes and trembles beneath his massive weight. The vibrations crawl up through your bones.
"You are my payment," he says. His voice is deep and rumbling.
The word choice makes you flinch, and though itâs not a question, you nod in response anyway. "Yes."
Living so close to a dragon is always a risk, but as far as you know, most places find ways to protect themselves from the wrath of these huge creatures. The villages offer them gold, food, or humans.
For a long, long second, the dragon looks over you with his almond-shaped eyes. The weight of his gaze is heavy on you as well as his next words. "You will do."
For what, you want to ask but decide to stay quiet instead.
"Will you try something silly if I cut your bounds?" He asks with amusement.
You shake your head. "No." What could you do against him? Run? Fight?
"Good," he hums, reaching behind you to slice through the ropes around your wrists with a quick flick of his claw. Your breath catches in your throat at the sudden closeness, and you dare not move, terrified of the damage he could inflict if you were to make a wrong move.
"Do you want to say your goodbye?" He asks, watching you rubbing your wrist where the robes cut into your skin.
You frown. "No." The word escapes your lips as a harsh spat.
He almost laughs. You can feel the deep rumble under your feet. "Good."
A loud, high-pitched squeal escapes your lips as he grabs you with a swift motion. His large hand envelops your entire body, fingers curling around you with ease. He lifts you off the ground effortlessly as his wings start to beat, raising you both into the air. You want to grab onto his fingers automatically, but his hold around you is so tight that you can't move.
"Wait, wait," you gasp hurriedly, and to your surprise, he stops in mid-air.
"For what?" The dragon asks. His golden eyes with black slits in the middle survey you waitingly, but when you open and close your lips several times without saying anything, he turns his attention away from you to continue his journey back to his home.
You want to take one last look at your village, the place that was your home until tonight, but your position in his hand makes it impossible. All you can see is the underside of his thick neck and head, along with the towering mountains in the distance. The late-night wind is cold on your face, yet his large palm around your body keeps you warm and secure in the air. Despite his size, he flies effortlessly, and soon, instead of the familiar hill and clearing, you find the dark wood underneath you.
His lair is nestled in a cove within one of the largest mountains. The air here is colder, and the wind is stronger, too, as he sets you down well away from the rocky edge, and you lose the warmth of his hold around you. After being carried, you feel unsure on your own feet as you look back to see the dark view of the landscape bathed in the moonlight. You can see your village in the distance, small and insignificant.
"Come," he breaks the silence. "It's warmer inside."
Going into a dark cave with a dragon several your size doesn't seem the brightest idea, but looking down the steep mountain beneath, you don't really have any other option.
"Wait," he says, making you stop immediately. "You need some light," he says as if reminding himself. "You humans barely see anything."
Without waiting for your response, he takes a deep breath, and before you can react, the dark hole is suddenly illuminated by the intense flames bursting from his massive jaws. The fire roars to life, casting flickering shadows across the cave's walls. Thick smoke surges into the cold night air, smothering you with its warm, acrid smell that stings your eyes and clings to your skin. When he finally closes his mouth, the flames recede, leaving the cave bathed in the dim, flickering light of burning torches mounted on the rugged walls. With the newfound illumination, you realize the cavern is even bigger than you first thought. Of course, a massive creature like the dragon standing before you requires as much space as he can get to move around freely.
"Come," he says, not even looking at you to check if you follow him.
Both of you know you don't really have any other option.
The dragon's lair is a maze that winds deeper and deeper into the heart of the mountain. Steep slopes and jagged inclines alternate with vast, rocky halls that are filled with rusty weapons, tarnished armor, and forgotten trinkets. The air is thick with the scent of the stone walls and smoke. Each breath you take feels heavy and warm. As you follow the dragon, the torches he lits along the way cast flickering shadows on the walls. By the time he finally halts, you're out of breath, coughing from the smoky air.
"Where are we?" You ask him when you find your voice. It's hoarse and tight.
"Does it matter?" He asks. "You can't leave anyway."
You don't know where you get the courage to scowl at him. "Rude."
The dragon scoffs, amused. "We are in the heart of the mountain," he says.
The place resembles a grand hall with towering walls and thick, imposing columns that stretch up into the shadows above. The ground is littered with various objects, shiny ones, and old ones. Piles of gold gleam under the dim light, scattered carelessly among the mess. Books are strewn about haphazardly, their pages yellowed and edges worn, as if theyâve been forgotten in the chaos. At the center of the hall is a massive nest, sprawling and chaotic, made from a jumble of materials and what-not.
The dragon gives you a moment to take in your surroundings, but the silence only heightens your anxiety. Is this really it? Is this where youâll meet your end? You can't help but imagine your clothes and bones tossed carelessly into the pile of treasure where the dragon sleeps. The thought that nobody will ever find you, that no one will even search, gnaws at you. Youâll be forgotten, just another insignificant meal for the beast.
"Are you going to faint?" The dragon's voice suddenly rumbles through the cavern, making you jump. The sound echoes off the stone walls and ripples down your spine.
"No," you manage to gulp out. "Why?"
"You look like someone who is ready to faint," he says. His tone is so casual that itâs almost infuriating. You are surprised you can feel anything else besides fear.
"Do you see a lot of humans faint before you?"
His grin is slow, almost mechanical, revealing sharp teeth that glint under the dim light. "You could say that."
"So," you begin, licking your lips nervously, "what do you want to do with me?"
His grin widens, and your heart races. "Let's sleep for now, hm?"
Your eyes widen in surprise. Sleep? That wasnât the answer you expected.
"What?"
The dragon rolls his large, golden eyes, clearly bored with your reaction. With a graceful, feline-like motion, he climbs into his nest, settling down with a heavy thud that makes the ground shake beneath your feet. His massive body curls in on itself, his tail wrapping around him as his head rests on a pile of treasure. Or trash. You can't decide.
Thatâs it? You think, bewildered. He just wants to sleep?
When you remain frozen in place, your legs trembling beneath you, the dragon lets out a scoff. In one swift motion, he reaches out, grabbing you by your torso and lifting you off the ground. Your startled squeal echoes through the hall, but he ignores it. He just places you close to his head with a gentle but firm grunt.
"Sleep." His warm breath washes over you, providing a stark contrast to the cold, unyielding walls of the mountain.
Youâre too stunned to resist, and the strange warmth of his breath is oddly comforting in the darkness.
_
As you soon find out, the dragon has entirely different plans for you than your village, which was so eager to throw you into the beast's arms. Or mouth.
Two days later, you finally gather the courage to ask. "When do you plan to... kill me?"
The dragon's response is not what you expect. He laughs, a loud, rumbling sound that echoes through the cavern and lingers long enough to make your skin burn with embarrassment.
"Eat you?" He asks, still chuckling. "Why would I do that, little morsel? You're so small... not even enough for a quick snack."
"Well..." you clear your throat, searching for words. "Isn't that what dragons do?"
He hums thoughtfully. "I won't lie," he admits. "The taste of human flesh is not... unfamiliar to me, but no, I don't plan to eat you." His laughter bubbles up again, and you scowl at his obvious amusement.
"Then why are you keeping me?" You press. Confusion and frustration mix in your voice.
He pauses for a moment, considering. "To entertain me."
"Entertain you?" You repeat, incredulous.
"Yes."
"What?" You scoff, disbelief creeping into your tone.
The dragon huffs as he leans closer to you. His massive head is now just inches away. Each exhale ruffles your hair, the warm breath unsettling yet somehow familiar after two days of spending time with him.
"Do you think you're the first human who has been given to me?" He asks, not waiting for your reply. "Youâll stay here with me until I tire of you."
"And after that?" You whisper, your voice barely louder than a whisper.
"I will let you go," he says. He almost sounds bored. "Just as I let the others go when they could no longer amuse me."
"You let them go? Alive?" You ask, hardly daring to believe it. You've never met anyone who was captured by a dragon and got out without a fight.
"Yes," he replies, rolling his eyes at your disbelief.
When you donât respond, he turns away from you. His tail nearly knocks you off your feet as he heads toward one of the corridors.
"Where are you going?" You call after him, watching his massive form disappear into the shadows.
"Iâll get you some food," he says, laughing again. "Stay there."
"I don't even know your name!" You shout after him. You can hear your voice echo in the distance.
"Diman, little morsel."
Diman.
You're not sure how long he's been away. In the deepest part of the mountain, you can't see the sky, and not knowing whether it's day or night is starting to drive you mad. The dragon is rude and blunt, but you're beginning to think he won't be your biggest problem if you have to stay here with him.
When Diman returns, you feel a pang of disappointment as you see he has come back empty-handed. Your stomach growls with hunger, but before you can voice your frustration, he stops in front of you. With a deep breath, his large mouth opens, and two rabbits tumble onto the ground.
They're covered in his saliva, and they are unmistakably dead.
"You know what to do with them, right?"
"Yeah," you reply, trying to suppress the grimace threatening to spread across your face. "Thanks."
You grab the rabbits by their hind legs, searching the cavern for anything that might help you prepare them.
"You can find knives..." he muses for a moment. "Anywhere, I guess."
You glance at him, surprised by his nonchalant response. He smirks. His eyes gleam with a predatory glint, and the slits of his pupils widen slightly as he takes in your reaction. "You couldn't hurt me even if you wanted to," he adds with obvious amusement.
Without saying a word, you sigh and turn your attention back to the task at hand. You have dragon-saliva-soaked rabbits to prepare.
_
"Can I clean myself somewhere?" You ask.
After several days in the dragon's lair, you've yet to see the outside world, something you'll need to address with him eventually, but you have more important things in your mind. You've grown increasingly uncomfortable in your own skin. Your clothes reek of smoke and sweat.
Diman surprises you by standing up in his nest. "Good. I was starting to think you preferred being... like this."
You frown at him, feeling a mix of frustration and weariness. If this continues, your irritation with the dragon might become more than just a fleeting emotion. "What do you mean?"
"I thought you liked being stinky," he replies with a shrug. His muscular body, covered in thick, scaly skin, moves fluidly as he stretches.
"Why didn't you say anything before?" You splutter, annoyed and embarrassed at the same time.
"I didn't want to be rude," he says with an air of nonchalance.
You canât help but scoff at his response, unable to hide your frustration.
"Come on, then."
The dragon leads you through the corridors. His massive strides force you to almost run just to keep up with him, and you have to watch out for his tail, too. It swings left and right in front of you with every step he takes.
For a long while, you wonder if heâs taking you out into the woods to find a river. But when he finally stops, and you step out behind him, you gasp in awe.
Before you is a new cave, even larger than the main hall at the heart of the mountain. Sunlight streams through natural openings in the walls, casting a warm glow on the time-carved columns that support the rough ceiling. The light dances across the surface of several pools of varying sizes scattered throughout the space. The water in them is crystal clear, reflecting the rugged walls with shimmering ripples. The air is thick with warmth and steam, which rises gently from the springs.
"Oh," you gasp, taking in the unexpected sight. "I didnât know about this."
"Of course, you didnât," Diman replies, his tone matter-of-fact. You give him a look, but he is not the type to shy away. "Do you want to bathe or not?"
"Yes," you reply, "I do. Do you have a change of clothes for me?"
"Iâm sure Iâll find something," he says, and with that, he leaves you alone in the cave.
"Like a maid," he adds under his breath.
With his departure, you waste no time stripping off your clothes and stepping into one of the pools. The water laps gently against your bare skin, and you can feel your muscles and joints relaxing as the warmth envelops you. Leaning against the edge, you face the openings in the wall, allowing the sunlight and fresh air to wash over you.
When your village cast you out, you never imagined you'd end up here. You canât help but think about how the others must assume you are long dead by now. You had thought so too, that your fate would be sealed and your life cut short. Yet here you are, unexpectedly alive and soaking in comfort. The irony of your situation is not lost on you.
Youâre almost asleep when Diman returns, his heavy footsteps echoing softly in the cave. Something soft lands on the ground beside you silently. Opening your eyes, you see what looks like a nightgown spread out on the floor.
"And I brought you towels," he adds, his voice low and gruff.
You sit up, blinking in curiosity. "Why do you have towels?"
He shrugs, the movement causing the thick plates of his muscles to shift. "I have many things I have no idea how I got."
"Yeah. I saw."
Diman catches the subtle change in your tone and tilts his head. "Do you have a problem with it, little morsel?"
"It's... messy," you reply cautiously, watching his reaction. While Diman can be blunt and intimidating, he hasnât harmed you yet, and youâre careful not to overstep.
"And it should bother me because...?"
"I didnât say it should bother you," you tell him softly, trying to choose your words carefully. "But itâs not really... homey."
"Itâs a cave," he retorts as if that explains everything.
"But itâs still your home," you reason.
Diman considers this, his gaze thoughtful. "Okay then," he agrees with a slow nod. "Youâll be here for a while, you might as well clean up if you want to."
Great, you think sarcastically. Just what you wanted, a never-ending cleaning project.
"Now," you say after a while, breaking the silence with a bit of hesitation, "can you leave?"
Diman frowns. "What?"
"Iâm naked!" You exclaim, pointing out the obvious. With nothing else to distract you, youâre acutely aware of the fact that youâre completely bare in front of him, even though the pool and the water offer some privacy.
"So?" His tone is indifferent.
"Out!" You insist, your voice rising a bit in embarrassment.
For a long moment, Diman just stares at you, half-serious, half-amused. When you add a soft, "Please," his expression softens slightly.
He sighs but begins to move anyway. His large frame shifts with a resigned grace. "It is my lair, you know? You canât just order me around."
It seems you can, but you wisely keep that thought to yourself.
Later, you find yourself nestled in Dimanâs nest, a place that was initially intimidating but has become oddly comforting. You didnât dare say anything about sleeping here at first, but now you donât mind it. His warmth is a blessing against the cold mountain nights. A cocoon of heat that keeps the chill at bay.
"Read me something," Dimanâs voice rumbles, breaking the silence.
"Read you something?" You ask, turning your head to look at him. His massive head rests on a pile of unidentifiable objects, his golden eyes reflecting the flickering firelight.
"Yes," he replies with a hint of impatience in his tone. "There are tons of books all over. Find something."
"Okay," you agree. You are not really sleepy either and glad for something to occupy your mind.
You rise from the nest, your nightgown swishing around your legs as you begin to sift through the scattered piles of belongings.
Diman watches you silently. Thereâs a quiet contentment in the way he observes you without saying anything. His tail curls slightly around himself some more. The sight of you in the soft, flowing nightgown fills him with a strange sense of peace. Itâs almost enough to lull him to sleep, but heâs not quite ready for that yet.
As you pick through the mess, carefully avoiding knocking over anything, you come across a book that catches your eye. The cover is worn, and the title is barely readable, but it feels right in your hands. You bring it back to the nest and settle in beside Diman. Opening the book, you begin to read aloud, and soon, your voice fills the cavern. The dragon listens, his eyes half-lidded, and his breathing is slow and steady.
He spent the last decade mostly asleep, lost in the deep slumber of his kind. But now, with you here, being awake doesnât feel like a burden anymore.
_
You and the dragon fall into a routine surprisingly quickly. The strange part isn't how easily you've adjusted to your new life, but how little you miss your old one. Yes, you miss your cottage, its cozy walls, and familiar smells, but you donât miss the villagers. Why would you? They threw you away like garbage. With a few exceptions, they can rot where they are. You were right, though, choosing to be with a dragon is still a better option than staying with that fool of a man.
"What are you doing?" The sudden voice of Diman makes you jump. You almost drop the bundle of clothes in your hands. His large frame looms in the entrance. Shadows play and stretch on his scales in the dim light.
"Cleaning," you reply, steadying yourself after a second. You notice the faint twitch at the corner of his mouth. "You're home early."
"There was a storm last night," he explains. His answer rumbles through the walls like a distant thunder. "It means plenty of fish."
Without further ado, he opens his massive jaws and drops a writhing pile of fish onto the stone floor. They flop and gasp, their silver scales glinting as a thin layer of water and dragon saliva spreads beneath them.
"Oh, god," you groan, stepping back in disgust. "Theyâre still alive!"
Diman tilts his head, watching you with a curious glint in his eyes. "You don't like it?"
"I do," you say, though your gaze remains fixed on the pile of struggling fish. "I just... I hate killing them."
"What?" He asks, genuinely puzzled.
"They're so wiggly!" You groan again, shuddering at the thought of touching their slimy bodies.
The dragon laughs. The deep, resonant sound echoes off the rugged walls. "I see. Iâll take care of them while you finish cleaning then."
You blink in surprise at his offer, but quickly nod anyway. You won't argue about this. "Thank you."
While he effortlessly handles the fish with his massive talons, you return to organizing the books youâve been gathering from around the lair. Youâve created a neat pile in a corner. Diman could have a full library, though youâre not sure if dragons can even read.
"Youâve been busy today," he comments, his eyes flickering over to you as he lights a fire for cooking. Doing it in the heart of a mountain might not be the best idea, but for now, itâs your only option.
"Yeah," you sigh, placing your hands on your hips as you survey the hall. The place is still a chaos, but itâs better than before. "What do you do with so much gold?" You ask, nodding towards another glittering pile that catches the warm glow of the torches.
Diman shrugs. "Theyâre pretty."
"And the books? Or the clothes?" You continue, settling down next to him by the fire. Your stomach growls at the sight of the fish, now neatly arranged and ready to cook. "I understand the weapons and shields, but everything else seems so random."
He shrugs again. "I take what I find interesting or pretty. I mean, youâre here too, no?"
His words catch you off guard, a rush of warmth rising to your cheeks. "Well, yeah," you mumble, flustered.
Diman grins, revealing rows of sharp teeth. "You look better when youâre not trying to faint from fear."
You scoff. The moment between you two passes as quickly as it came. "Shut up."
He chuckles but falls silent, allowing a peaceful quiet to settle over you both as you begin cooking dinner. The fish sizzles over the fire, filling the cavern with a mouth-watering aroma.
"You seem to like it," Diman teases, watching you tear into the white flesh with both hands. Your hunger overwhelms your manners.
"Sorry," you mumble, wiping your mouth with the back of your hand. "I didnât get to eat fish often back in the village. The river was far, and when people caught something, they sold it too expensive for me."
Dimanâs gaze softens slightly. "Did you have problems there?"
"Not really," you reply between two bites. "I didnât have much, but it was enough, you know?"
He hums in understanding, lowering his massive head to the ground as you continue eating.
"Do you want some?" You ask, holding out a piece of fish on your plate toward him. "Itâs delicious."
The moment the words leave your mouth, time seems to stop. Diman stares at you, shock clear on his face. You have no idea what youâve just offered him. Offering food among dragons is a gesture of profound significance, far beyond the simple act as it is for humans. Itâs a symbol of trust, of bonding, of something deeper that you canât even begin to comprehend.
For a long moment, Diman hesitates, torn between his instincts and the awareness that you donât understand the weight of your gesture.
"No," he finally says, though his voice is softer, almost tender. He relaxes back onto the ground, his massive form curling slightly around you. "Eat, little morsel."
You continue eating, unaware of the change between you and the dragon and the silent vow Diman has made to himself. He will make sure you never leave him, even if you donât fully understand the bond youâre forming yet.
_
âWhen will you get bored of me?â You ask the dragon after two months of living with him. The two of you sit at the entrance of his cave, basking in the last golden rays of the summer sun as it slowly dips behind the horizon. His emerald scales shimmer under the warm light. He sprawls on the ground, seemingly at ease.
At your question, his muscles tense, and he lifts his massive head to look at you. âDo you want to leave, little human?â He asks. The question rumbles with a barely suppressed growl of disapproval.
In truth, you have no desire to leave him. The thought of him sending you away gnaws at you daily. Where would you even go? Your old life was left behind, abandoned along with your cottage. Now, this cave, with its towering stone walls and the dragon who lives in it, is the only home you know.
A long, silent moment stretches between you as he watches you intently. Slowly, you gather your courage and shake your head. âNo,â you admit, your voice steady. âThatâs why Iâm asking.â
His gaze softens slightly. âYou donât want to leave me?â He asks again as if needing to hear it twice to believe it.
You shake your head once more.
Living with Diman has been surprisingly comfortable. Despite his size and the sharpness of his claws, heâs become a constant presence around you, a source of safety. Heâs often infuriating, teasing you just for the fun of it, but thereâs warmth in his companionship that youâve come to cherish. The thought of leaving him, of leaving this mountain, fills you with anxiety.
âWould you let me go if I wanted to leave?â You ask suddenly, the question escaping before you can stop it.
Diman sighs, his eyes drifting over the darkening landscape. âThat would be the right thing to do, wouldnât it?â He muses aloud.
âYeah,â you agree quietly. âI guess.â
He meets your gaze with a guilty smile. The corners of his large mouth curve up. âI say yes, as long as you promise not to test it.â
Diman has always been quick to let go of the men and women offered to him over the years. A lot of them stayed only a few days before he grew bored and sent them on their way. But with you, itâs different. He has no intention of letting you go. Itâs not just about the entertainment you provide, though, you do make him laugh more than he has in years. No, itâs more than that. You make his cave feel like a home, and every time he leaves to hunt, he finds himself eager to return. When he sleeps, he looks forward to waking up, knowing youâll be there. Youâve brought something into his life he didnât know he was missing.
To his surprise, you laugh, the sound light and genuine. âOkay,â you say with a smile. âI wonât test it.â
And with that, the conversation ends. You lean back against his thick arm, closing your eyes with a contented sigh.
That night, the two of you drift off to sleep with anticipation and some lightness in your hearts.
_
"When will you be back?" You ask Diman, standing under the entrance of the cave as the rain pours down in heavy sheets. The dark clouds above rumble and flash with lightning every few minutes, casting brief, eerie illuminations across the landscape. The forest below is still green, but it looks weary and tired as the autumn approaches.
Diman turns to you, a grin spreading across his massive face, revealing his sharp teeth. "Are you worried about me?" He teases, expecting your usual playful retort, but when you donât respond with your typical energy, his expression softens, and he answers more seriously. "Iâll be fine," he assures you. "This weather is nothing to me."
You nod, but the sigh that escapes you betrays your concern. "Okay."
"Iâll be back soon," he adds, trying to reassure you. "It shouldnât be more than a week. Maybe two."
You donât like the uncertainty in his answer, but you nod again anyway. "Okay."
"Take care of yourself while Iâm away," he says, his voice gentle, as if trying to ease your worry.
"I will," you reply, though the words feel hollow.
Diman has to leave to hunt and prepare for the approaching winter. With his large appetite, he needs to be mindful of the animal population and cover more land before he accidentally empties the surrounding forest. And while you understand the necessity, you don't like it. Youâve grown used to his presence, his constant warmth. The thought of him being gone, even for a short while, leaves you feeling strangely vulnerable.
But you know itâs something he must do. So, you watch him as he spreads his enormous wings. The muscles in his body flex in preparation for flight, and with a powerful leap, he takes to the sky.
You watch him until his form is swallowed by the stormy clouds.
As you retreat back into the cave, it feels emptier without him. Colder somehow. You wrap yourself in a blanket, trying to shake off the unease settling in your chest. You tell yourself heâll be back soon, just as he promised, but until then, the cave, and you, feel just a little lonelier.
While Diman is away, you continue to tidy up the cave, but it becomes increasingly difficult as the days drag on. Without his presence, the mountain walls feel heavy and claustrophobic. They close in on you more and more with each passing day. The silence is deafening, and the nights are too cold without the dragonâs warmth beside you. The cave now feels more like a prison, its stone walls offering little comfort against the loneliness that gnaws at you.
As the end of the first week without him approaches, you find yourself spending more and more time at the entrance of the cave, staring out at the still-raging storm and the dark sky and hoping to catch a glimpse of the returning dragon. Nature seems to be shedding its lush greens at an alarming speed. The forest below transforms into shades of orange and brown as autumn takes hold.
One day, you sit at the entrance of the cave, wrapped tightly in a blanket as the storm continues its relentless assault on the world outside. The sky above is dark, and heavy with clouds. The wind howls, and the rain pounds against the rocks, but you barely notice it anymore. Your thoughts are far away, lost in worry and longing for Diman's return.
The rumble of the ground beneath you is subtle at first, a faint vibration that you almost dismiss as part of the storm. But then it intensifies. The mountain itself groans under the pressure of some unseen force. You stand up, alarmed and with a racing heart as the tremors grow stronger. For several seconds, you stand there, frozen in place until the rocks around you begin to shudder. Dust and small pebbles rain down from the ceiling. A deafening roar echoes through the cave, and the ground lurches violently beneath your feet. The entrance, your only connection to the outside world, begins to crumble too. The rocks above shift and crack, and with a thunderous crash, they fall. The cacophony of stone grinding against stone drowns out everything else.
You barely have time to leap out of the way as the massive boulders come crashing down, sealing off the entrance in a cloud of dust and debris. You hurl yourself to the ground, rolling to the side and curling into a tight ball in the midst of the chaos. Your heart pounds as you squeeze your eyes shut. Your muscles are tense as you pull your knees to your chest. One arm wraps protectively around your head, while the other digs into your legs, anchoring you as the world around you crumbles.
When it finally stops, the silence is absolute, broken only by the muffled sound of the storm outside.
Coughing and gasping for breath, you push yourself up with a groan. Darkness surrounds you, thick and impenetrable. The air is heavy with dust, making it hard to breathe. Your hands scrape against the rough stone floor. You reach out, feeling your way through the pitch-black void, but your fingers meet only cold, solid rock and hard edges. Desperately, you search for any sliver of light, any gap that might offer a way out, but thereâs nothing. The cave is sealed tight, and you are alone in the stifling blackness. The once-open space is now filled with a thick wall of stone.
You sink back to the ground with a rising panic in your chest while trying to steady your breathing. Your shoulders feel heavy as you force your mind to think. Diman will come back, you tell yourself. Heâll know somethingâs wrong. Heâll dig you out. You are safe with no injuries besides a few bruises and cuts here and there, and for now, all you can do is wait, alone in the darkness, hoping that Diman will return sooner rather than later to save you.
Hours pass in suffocating darkness. You sit, knees drawn to your chest, straining to hear anything beyond the silence. Every creak and groan of the mountain around you sends a jolt of hope through your heart, but itâs always nothing. Your dragon is probably far away, having no idea of the situation you are in. Your mind races with worry and fear, but as time drags on with no sign of Diman, a cold, grim resolve begins to take hold of you. You canât just sit here, waiting. You have to do something.
With a deep breath, you push yourself to your feet. Your hands reach out to the rough, familiar walls of the cave, guiding you as you navigate through the pitch-black corridors. Every torch is blown out, making each step you take slow and careful. It feels like an eternity by the time you reach the grand hall. You canât see it, but you know the space by heart.
First, you need fire. The torch is hard to find. Your hands are shaking when your fingers finally close around one, but lighting it is even more difficult. You are clumsy, trembling with cold and fear, but after several tries, a spark catches, and a small, flickering flame bursts to life.
The light is weak, barely enough to push back the darkness, but itâs something. It gives you the courage to move forward.
You gather as much supply as you can carry, stuffing them into a small sack before making your way to the baths. The walls here are punctuated by holes that let in some natural light, even though it's not much now with the storm outside. It's better than nothing, though.
You set your torch in a holder on the wall, letting the warm, flickering light mix with the cool, natural glow filtering in. The bath hall is a large, cavernous room with several pools fed by underground springs.
Okay, you think. It's much better. You have light, clean air, food and water. You will be fine until Diman comes back.
You lay out the blankets, creating a small nest for sleep. The air here is warmer, the water giving off a gentle steam that eases the chill in your bones. You take a deep breath, the first one since forever that doesnât feel suffocating. The fear and loneliness are still there, gnawing at the back of your mind, but itâs easier to push them aside now that you are safe and out of the dark.
Diman will come back. He has to.
As the second week draws to a close, the storm that has raged on for weeks finally begins to ease. For the first time in days, you feel a small sense of relief. Being able to see the sky helps soothe the anxiety that has been eating at you. The knowledge that the world beyond the mountain still exists and turns is a comfort you didn't know you needed so much.
It's early Friday morning when a deep rumble shakes the cave, jolting you awake. Your stomach tightens with fear. The memory of the last collapse flashes through your mind as you brace yourself for the worst but this time, the ground doesnât give way, and as the rumbling continues, you realize itâs not the mountain. Itâs Dimanâs voice, echoing through the labyrinth of stone.
A gasp escapes your lips as you scramble from your makeshift bed, your heart pounding with a mixture of relief and anticipation. You hesitate at the entrance of the cave that opens to the baths, unsure whether to move or stay put. You have to keep your tensing and twitching muscles from running. The maze of tunnels and chambers could make it harder for him to find you if you wander too far.
You call his name, your voice trembling as it bounces off the rugged walls, merging with his deep, booming calls.
âY/N!â His voice is closer now, filled with urgency and worry.
Tears well up and spill down your cheeks as you see his massive form emerge at the end of the corridor. His eyes are wide and frantic as he spots you. Relief washes over you like a wave as you rush toward him, your arms stretching out instinctively.
âIâm here,â you cry out. Your voice breaks with emotion just as his large head presses into your embrace. You wrap your arms around him as best as you can, feeling the cool, rough texture of his scales under your fingers. Your feet lift off the ground for a moment as you cling to him. His deep, rumbling hum vibrates through your body as he tries to calm himself.
âI saw the entrance,â he says, his voice choked with fear and lingering panic. âI thought- I saw your blanket between the rocks- and- â
âIâm fine,â you reassure him, caressing the thick scales beneath his eyes. âI was lucky; it didnât hurt me.â
âWhy were you even there?â
âI was waiting for you,â you reply.
âLittle morsel,â he sighs, snuggling even closer. âAre you sure youâre not hurt?â
âI promise." His large, gleaming eyes soften as you continue to stroke his scales. âIâm fine now that youâre here,â you whisper. The warmth of his presence chases away the lingering fear and loneliness that had weighed on you for so long.
Diman hums again, a low, soothing sound that vibrates through the air. It wraps you in a cocoon of safety.
âIâll never leave you like that again,â he promises, his voice firm and unwavering.
You smile, wiping away the last of your tears as you nod. âIt's fine by me.â
For a while, both of you bask in each other's embrace while talking quietly about the last two weeks. Diman needs a long time to calm down and believe that you are really okay.
"I will go and take care of the entrance," he says after a while. "And lit some fire."
"Okay," you nod even though you have to force yourself to let him go.
"Stay there until then," he says. "I will come back and get you."
As Diman busies himself, you slip away to take a bath. The warm water washes away the grime and stress of the past weeks, and as you change into clean clothes, a sense of relief settles over you. The knowledge that Diman is back, safe and sound, lifts the heavy burden that had weighed on your heart. Even as you hear the rumble of debris being cleared and feel the tremors beneath your feet, the fear that once accompanied these sensations is replaced by contentment. The mountain, which had felt like a prison in his absence, now feels secure and comforting again.
By the time you finish, Diman has completed his work. The entrance to the cave is clear once again, and as you step into the great hall, the fireâs orange glow flickers warmly on the walls, bringing a sense of normalcy back to your life.
"We need to change a few things around here," Diman says, his mind clearly racing with ideas. "I want you to have an escape route even when I'm not here. You need more light andâ"
"It's okay," you interrupt gently, smoothing your palm over his thick arm. The texture of his scales is rough beneath your hand. "We can figure everything out later. Are you hungry?"
He looks at you, surprised. "I just came back from hunting."
You shrug, settling into your usual spot near his nest. The fire crackles, casting dancing shadows on the walls, and while you miss the open view of the outside world, the warmth and light bring a sense of peace. "You worked a lot today."
His smile is gentle, and thereâs a new light in his yellow eyes that youâve never seen before, something soft and tender. "No," he replies after a pause, his voice low and soothing. "I'm not hungry, but let me feed you."
"Oh," you say, surprised by his offer. "Okay," you add, smiling at him as he moves to prepare your meal.
Despite the obvious difference in size between him and the portion you eat, he works with surprising speed and care, and soon, the cave is filled with the mouthwatering aroma of vegetables and fish. Your stomach growls in response, reminding you how long itâs been since youâve had a proper meal.
"Where did you get fish?" You ask, watching him with curiosity. You had finished all the meat in the last two weeks before it could spoil.
"On my way back," he replies with a nonchalant shrug. "Now, eat."
You take the plate he offers, the food warm and inviting. As you savor each bite, you glance up at Diman. His eyes are fixed on you, watching with a kind of quiet contentment that makes your heart swell. Youâve never seen him look at you like this before, and it fills you with a warmth that has nothing to do with the fire.
"Thank you," you say softly, and Diman responds with a deep, comforting hum that reverberates through the cave. The sound is rich and soothing, wrapping around you like a warm blanket. "Are you sure you don't want some?" You ask, holding up a piece of fish between your fingers. You could use a fork, but Diman doesnât care about etiquette, and you quickly grew tired of searching for usable cutlery in the vastness of his home.
As the words leave your lips, the air between you shifts. Something unspoken and electric crackles in the silence as your eyes meet, holding each other's gaze a moment longer than usual.
"Do you know what you're offering me, little morsel?" Diman's voice deepens, resonating with a gravity that makes your heart skip a beat. The black slits of his pupils widen, nearly overtaking the molten gold of his eyes.
You hesitate. The answer is on the tip of your tongue. "No?" You say instead.
"Sharing food in my culture is an offer to share everything," he explains, his gaze never wavering. "Itâs a bond between family and mates."
"Oh," you manage. Your throat tightens at the realization. "So..." you croak, still holding up your hand with the small offering. "Do you want some?"
A slow, satisfied smile spreads across his lips, revealing the sharp edges of his teeth as he grins down at you. Thereâs a predatory glint in his eyes as he leans in, his massive head drawing closer. His tongue flicks out, surprisingly gentle, as he licks up the morsel from your hand. Itâs likely not even enough for him to taste, but the significance isnât lost on either of you. Youâve offered something sacred, something profound, and heâs accepted it with a puffed-out chest and a heart swelling with warmth.
As you watch him, a thought strikes you. "Wait," you say, your voice breaking the quiet. "But you..."
Diman watches you with amusement, the corner of his mouth curling up. "Yes, little mate?"
"You prepared my food so many times."
"I have," he agrees, his voice steady and sure.
"Well," you clear your throat, feeling a little foolish but pressing on. Your heart races in your chest at the silent change between you and the dragon. "Do you want some more?"
Diman chuckles. "No," he replies with affection. "Eat now." But even as he speaks, he doesnât pull away. Instead, he stays close, his head rubbing gently against your side and arms, careful not to knock you over with his size and strength.
His gaze never leaves yours as you take a sip of water, trying to calm yourself after your last bite. Your stomach twists into a tight but excited knot. Your hands tremble as you reach out, letting your fingers trace the space between his nostrils, feeling the rough, resilient scales that shield him from nearly everything.
Diman hums softly, a deep, resonant sound that vibrates through the air and ripples down your spine. âLay down, Y/N,â he murmurs, nudging you gently with his head. âI hunger for something else.â
A quiet âohâ escapes your lips. It's more of a breath than a word, but you obey without trying to say anything else. Your movements are slow and deliberate as you lower yourself to the ground. Your eyes are still locked in his intense gaze. The cold, uneven ground presses against your skin through the thin fabric of your nightgown. It barely offers any protection from the roughness and the cold beneath you. Goosebumps wake on your skin, but you are sure it has more to do with the dragon than anything else. Youâre very aware of how exposed you are, both physically and emotionally, as you settle down before him. Diman watches you with a look thatâs a mix of hunger and intent. His eyes glow with an intensity that sends a shiver down your spine. His attention is heavy and burning. His massive form shifts closer. His breath is warm against your skin. Thereâs a powerful, magnetic pull between you two that sparkles under the silence that settled over the hall in the last few minutes. It's primal and impatient. His gaze sweeps over you, taking in every detail and every breath you take, and for a long moment, the world narrows to just the two of you. The cave, the firelight, the very air around you, all of them fade into the background. Your nipples harden into tight peaks under the white fabric you wear. Your arms start to move to hide yourself, but you decide against it at the last moment. Instead, you rest your hands on your stomach and open your legs without Diman having to tell you what to do. The mix of the cold mountain air and his warm breath fans over your center, making your pussy clench around nothing. The sudden feeling takes your breath away for several seconds. The dragon didn't even touch you yet, but you are already damp and eager. The muscles of your thighs are hard, and your insides tremble with anticipation. Your chest rises and falls with each shallow breath, pushing the soft globes of your breasts against the nightgown. The fabric clings to your skin as Diman's golden eyes trace over your form. His gaze is intense as he takes in the sight of you laid out before him. He hasnât touched you yet, but the promise of whatâs to come hangs thick in the air, a palpable tension that has your heart racing. You can feel his warmth and his presence, so close yet not close enough, and it drives your desire even higher.
"Good, mate," Diman rumbles with satisfaction. "Open up for me even more."
With a shaky breath, you obey, forcing your legs further apart. You can feel the stretch of your tendons, the pull of your muscles as you do exactly as he commands. The hem of your nightgown slips down, gathering around the base of your thighs, leaving you bare and utterly vulnerable before him. Your lips are dry as you wait for his reaction, and your cheeks are hot with need and a hint of embarrassment.
His eyes rove over your exposed form once again. His warm breath fans over your center, over your whole body, making you quiver with anticipation.
"Such a beautiful sight," the dragon murmurs. His voice is a low growl that makes your pussy clench with need. He leans in closer, his large head hovering just above your thighs. The approval in his gaze makes you feel both cherished and possessed.
Your heart races, each beat echoing in your ears as you lay there, completely exposed. The rough texture of the ground beneath you only serves to remind you of the dragon's power above. His large form makes the cave look small as you look up at him with anticipation. Your whole body is tense as you wait for him to do something.
And when he does, you forget how to breathe.
Diman's tongue flicks out. The tip barely brushes against your inner thighs, and yet, it sends a jolt of pleasure through your body. Your back arches instinctively, and a soft moan escapes your lips. Maybe if your mind would be clearer, you would be embarrassed because of your reaction, but the haze is already too thick in your head to care. He moves slowly and exploratory. His tongue traces patterns across your skin but never goes further up than the base of your thighs. Each touch and caress is something new you both try to savor.
"You're perfect, little mate," Diman whispers, his voice thick with emotion.
His presence is overwhelming, his scales cool and firm against your skin, while the heat of his breath washes over you in waves when finally, his enormous head settles down between your legs. You feel the sheer magnitude of his closeness in every fiber of your body.
His tongue, wide and powerful, flicks out to tease you. The rough texture sends jolts of pleasure through your core. He starts slowly, almost lazily, trailing his tongue along your inner thighs, leaving a tingling, wet path of warmth in its wake. The contrast between his cool scales and the heat of your arousal is intoxicating.
When you waited for him at the top of the hill, you never imagined it would lead to this, that you would end up breathless and aroused beneath the beast. A wry smile tugs at your lips, thinking of the people you once knew. They have no idea how much of a favor theyâve done for you.
A soft gasp escapes your lips as his tongue finally makes contact with your pussy and cuts the train of your thoughts. The sensation sends a shiver up your spine. His tongue is wet and rough just enough the make you buck your hips against him while he watches your every reaction with an intensity that makes your breath catch in your throat. His molten gold eyes are filled with a hunger that only stokes the fire within you. The black slits of his pupils are almost orbs as he tries to take you in.
He takes his time, exploring you with slow movements that leave you on the edge of madness. The rough texture of his tongue adds a delicious friction that makes you moan with need. Your hips lift again, seeking more of his touch, but Diman holds you in place with a gentle but unyielding pressure, savoring the control he has over your body.
âDiman,â you breathe, his name escaping your lips in a desperate plea. The tension inside you coils tighter with each teasing stroke. Your body aches for release.
âPatience, little mate,â he rumbles, his deep voice vibrating through you like a physical caress. Your back arches at the feeling. The sound alone sends a pulse of arousal straight to your core, making you clench around nothing. His words only heighten the anticipation building inside of you.
He dips lower, circling your entrance with agonizing slowness, making you gasp and writhe beneath him. The tip of his tongue traces your folds, gathering your wetness and savoring your taste with a low, approving hum that resonates through you. He flicks your clit over and over again until your thighs tighten around his large jaw and nose. He teases you restlessly, slipping down across your folds and going straight to your entrance. He prods you there for an endless moment, making you whine and fidget with impatience bubbling in your chest.
The dragon laughs at that, and the rumble of his chuckle echoes in your body. The feeling punches a moan out of your lips, and you barely have time to come back to your senses when his tongue slides inside you with a slow, deliberate push. He fills you up in a way thatâs both overwhelming and strange. The wet muscle penetrates you, making you cry out breathlessly. Your back arches off the ground almost painfully, and your walls clench around the thickness of his tongue, only making it rub over your sensitive spots even more. He moves in and out of you as he fucks you with a measured, unhurried pace. He lets his tongue soak in your arousal while he listens to the sweet sounds you make. You are the prettiest thing he has ever seen with your half-closed eyes and trembling muscles. He can feel every flutter of your pussy around his tongue as he pushes deeper, finding every spot that makes your voice go higher with several octaves.
The pleasure is intense, almost too much to bear. Your body is stretched and filled by the sheer size of his tongue. Each of his movements is precise, calculated to drive you to the brink without ever pushing you over the edge. You can feel every inch of him, every ripple and curve of his tongue as it slides in and out of you. The sensation swirls the world around you once, twice, three times.
âPlease,â you whisper. âI need-â The end of your sentence is drowned by the ragged breath that bursts out of your lips as you wheeze and pant.
Dimanâs response is a low, satisfied growl that reverberates through your entire body. He increases the pace slightly, his tongue fucking you with a slow, steady rhythm that has you gasping for air. The pressure builds inside you, a hot, insistent ache that demands release, and your body tightens with each thrust. You feel like a drawn bow.
And...
and...
He pulls back just enough to flick his tongue over your clit. His touch is electric, sending shockwaves through your entire body, yet you cry out in frustration. Tears gather in your eyes, and your hips buck up against him as you chase the high thatâs just got out of reach. Diman seems to relish in your desperation, his tongue alternating between fucking you deep and teasing your clit with a maddening, feather-light touch.
The tension coils tighter and tighter inside you, every muscle in your body straining as you teeter on the edge of release. The dragon's tongue works you with a relentless, skillful precision, drawing out every ounce of pleasure until youâre a quivering, breathless mess beneath him.
âLet go,â he murmurs. His voice is like a deep, soothing rumble that wraps around you like a warm embrace. âI want to feel you come for me, little mate.â
His words are the final push you need as his tongue finds its way inside you with a quick, bullying motion. Your body surrenders to the overwhelming pleasure that crashes over you like a tidal wave. The orgasm tears through you, leaving you breathless and shaking. Your muscles contract and release in a rhythm that matches the waves of ecstasy flooding your veins. You, your body, and your orgasm are in sync with the rapid thrust of his tongue that pounds in and out of you as you fall over the edge.
Diman doesnât stop. His tongue continues to fuck you through your orgasm, drawing out every last drop of pleasure until youâre left trembling and spent beneath him. Your body is a live wire of sensation, every touch sending aftershocks of pleasure coursing through you. Your climax and his saliva are a mess of mix between your thighs, soaking the floor underneath.
When he pulls back, his eyes glow with a satisfied light as he watches you catch your breath. His chest expands with pride at the sight of you. Your gown clings to your skin, highlighting the hard peaks of your nipples. A thin layer of sweat glistens on your skin under the orange glow of the fire. You are beautiful, and something in him, something primal and demanding, awakens again, but instead of burying himself between your soft thighs again, he just licks his lips to savor your taste while you slowly get back to your senses.
"Diman?" You breathe out his name, searching for him even though your eyes are still closed.
"I'm here, my love," he hums. "I won't go anywhere."
"What about you?" You ask him, and the dragon can't help but chuckle. His own arousal is still hard and leaking between his hind legs, but there is no way you are up to explore the physical possibilities between the two of you.
"I can wait," he says, hauling you up in his hand gently to settle down in his nest with you close to his massive head. "Sleep, my mate."
As the new mate of the dragon living among the clouds and resting in the mountains, your old life becomes a quickly fading memory. And when your love starts to rebuild his cave just to make it more of a home for you, you never look back. Not once.
#monster romance#monster x human#monster x reader#monster boyfriend#sweet asks#monster smut#monster fucker#teratophillia#terat0philliac#exophelia#monsterfucker#terato#monster kink#monster lover#dragon x reader#dragon x human#dragon boyfriend#dragon smut
2K notes
·
View notes
Note
Hii
Sebastian x Reader where they don't have enough data so they just ask if they can pay w/ a kissy?
zomg this is so cute???
{reader is GN}
So far, the totality of this expedition sucked.
Signing up to fetch some stupid crystal for your freedom sounded like a flawless idea, sure. If you dismissed the plethora of creatures making an effort to kill you along the way. (Not like the people who sent you here cared, mind you.) You were chastised for any mistakes, even though they refused to even inform you about the opposing dangers to begin with. It was more of anâŠinconvenience if you happened to fail.
Regardless, between having to avoid possesed lockers, shadowy figures, and whatever those god-awful anglers were, you thought you were pretty damn good at this.
Youâd managed to stay alive so far, approaching yet another door, this one marked â43.â
Hopefully this one would be easier than the last..
Gently slipping a thin, blue keycard inside the reader that had been installed into the door, waiting for it to hiss open with a scowl on your face. The door parted and swept aside, revealing yet another dark hallway before you.
Dammit, You thought with a groan, fumbling around in your bag to retrieve your flashlight. It was already low on juice, and of course, you had no batteries on you. Just your luck. Shaking it awake, the warm golden light illuminated the absolute mess of the corridor; large crates looked as if theyâd been violently thrown across the room, one even appeared to have left minor damage to one of the many thick pipes lining the walls to your left.
Plus the considerable ragged clawmarks that laced the floor, but it was better to ignore those, no?
Taking a few deep breaths, you forced yourself to stray deeper into the space, your light scanning over each and every crevice. You werenât about to risk letting anything jump out at you.
Except for the vent grille, apparently.
An earsplitting smash reverberated throughout the chambers as it rammed against the nearby wall, bouncing back for a mere second before collapsing onto the floor.
âWhat the hell-?!â
Out of shock, you dropped your flashlight, the generous amount of light youâd been given now gone as it rolled away from your feet. As you scrambled to pick it back up, a voice echoed through the vent opening.
âGot something for you.â
You narrowed your eyes at the small gap, quickly realizing who it was with frustation bubbling in your gut.
Sebastian. That 10ft sea monster that lingered around these areas, offering you useful supplies in exchange for data. You rolled your eyes with a sigh as you got on your knees, wincing with discomfort as you made your way through the vent to see him.
Of course it was him. Who else would it be? As much as he annoyed you with his unwarranted attitude and sass, he was stillâŠnice to be around. Made things less lonely.
âAh, you, welcome back.â He greeted, though of course laced his voice with sarcasm. âReally thought youâd be dead by now.â
âIâm more capable than you think, Seb,â You retorted, crossing your arms as you glared up at him, almost actually insulted he doubted you.
His long, grey, scaly tail sat curled against the wall, his selling items neatly attached to it. He scowled right back at you, demonstrating his usual toothy grin as his fins twitched slightly. âSure.â He hissed softly.
You ignored him, browsing his wares with tired eyes. You approached his tail, ripping off a silvery flashlight and examining it. Without a second thought, you stuffed it into your bag and began to leave.
âWhere are you going?â Sebastian scoffed. Abruptly, his wide tail clasped over the vent opening, preventing you from leaving. âYou havenât paid. You must actually be stupid, huh?â
âYou owe me!â You exclaimed, throwing your arms into the air. âYou scared me and made me drop my first flashlight. Now itsâ broken, thanks.â
âOh dear, really?â Sebastian hissed, feigning concern in his voice.
You groan in frustration as the sarcasm hit you, yanking your bag open to find any data youâd collected along the way. You were hoping to get this interaction over with, if he was going to be this sassy.
âOh..damn..â
You stared into your palms, which held a few scraps of data, some of which were even broken during your travels. Whatever it was, you definetly did not carry enough to afford anything.
Sebastian laughed softly, seemingly observing this as well. âToo bad, then. Thatâs really embarrassing, I might add.â
âWait, seriously?!â You clamored, desperate to leave here with something. âI can figure something out!â
âWe had a deal. One you agreed to, in case you forgot. Either you pay, or you get nothing, sweetheart.â He added the taunting nickname with a scoff, reaching to take your bag from you.
You leapt away, knowing heâd tear it to pieces with his claws, even if he was trying to be gentle. Which he wasnât, of course, but still.
âWait, wait, I can-â You protested. An idea struck you suddenly. Not a very easy one, but it was something, at least. Oh well, what did you have to lose besides your life and freedom?
Sebastian pulled his hand away, narrow eyes boring into you as he waited for you to finish.
âHow would you feel about some sort ofâŠromantic gesture? Like, I donât know, a fucking kiss or something?â You offered, preparing to be screamed out of the room.
But, to your surprise, that didnât happen. He simply kept that narrow-eyed glare. At first, you thought he might not have heard you, so you drew in a breath to speak again. âI mean, come on. You think I canât tell you at least like my presence a little? Youâve given me discounts and let me just sleep in here whenever.â
It was silent for a minute. The events youâd listed were true, however. You could recall moments when youâd just been so drained that he reluctantly allowed you to use his tail as some sort of pillow to rest with, along with the discounts on items he claimed were just him being in a âgood moodâ at the time.
âThat desperate, are we?â Sebastian laughed, his voice yanking you out of your daydreams. He thought on your proposal for a few agonizingly long seconds before letting out a deep sigh. ââŠFine.â
You let out a breath you didnt know youâd been holding, practically gripping your newfound flashlight as if it were your only lifesource. (It might as well be, considering your conditions, honestly..)
You opened your mouth to continue, though all that escaped you was a startled gasp as Sebastian lifted you off the ground. Cold, sharp claws grasped onto you with a gentleness you didnât know he was capable of as he held you, level to his scaly face.
Your hands grabbed onto whatever part of his claws you could in order to keep yourself from falling as you stared at him with wide eyes.
âSo?â He remarked with a frown. You cleared your throat with a deep breath. âRight..â
You leaned in further, pushing your hands against the side of his face as support before pressing your lips against him. Your body seemed to heat up as you did so, finding an odd sense of comfort as you let it linger for a few extra seconds.
âMmh.â A satisfied hum escaped Sebastian as he gently curled his claws further around your body. Though the fear of falling wasnât an issue for you right now. All you could seem to think about was the current situation, and the way it made you feel.
Eventually, you pulled away, wiping your mouth as you cleared your throat. You stared up at him, taking in the slight smirk being thrown your way.
âGood enough for you?â You asked, your voice softer than usual.
âVery,â He sighed, placing you down carefully. Your legs trembled as your feet finally touched the ground, due to the being held midair like that, and also maybe the fact that you had just kissed a sea creature you were told to avoid at all costs.
You tightened the hold on your flashlight as you stared off into space, thinking on your recent actions. Of course it earned you something, but holy shit.
In an attempt to take your mind off this, you sat down, arms wrapped around your legs as the lack of energy finally got to you. Sitting against the wall, you let out a sigh.
âCould I stay for a bit?â
ââŠFor a few hours.â Sebastian exhaled, arms crossed as he glanced down at you.
You smiled, a silent âthank youâ as you let the well-deserved sensation of rest overcome you.
This was going to be an odd story to tell when you got back.
so sorry if this is shit, /gen , I havenât written in forever , plus im much better with hcs đ
#pressure x reader#sebastian solace#sebastian solace x reader#sebastian solace x you#x reader#roblox x reader
3K notes
·
View notes